Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Naruto sat hunched on the weathered swing, its rusty chains groaning as he stirred. Twilight painted the village in bruised purples, and a chill wind whispered through the nearby pines. The day's failure weighed on him like a stone in his chest—his dream of becoming Hokage slipping farther from his grasp with each remembered misstep.

He pressed his palms against the cold metal seat, recalling every prank he'd ever pulled: paint on signposts, stink bombs in training halls, that time he tied the Hokage monument's robes together. He hadn't done them for mischief alone, but for a single moment of recognition. Still, the laughter that followed never included him.

His heart clenched thinking of the empty lunches on his doorstep, the averted eyes of passing villagers, the classmates who'd tried to reach out only to recoil when the subject of his parents came up. No storm of tailed-beast scandal or ninja infamy explained their distance—just a void where family belonged and a silent judgment he couldn't pierce.

Back when he first embraced his destiny, believing that wearing the Hokage's title would finally earn him respect and perhaps friendship, hope had burned bright in his chest. Now that glow flickered, buried under the realization that he'd squandered years chasing attention instead of honing his skills. His classmates had moved on; he remained stagnant, burdened by every failed lesson and every lonely night.

A soft footprint in the sand broke his reverie. He looked up to see Mizuki, the Chunin and ally of Iruka-sensei, standing at the edge of the playground. The fading light caught in Mizuki's earnest eyes, and for a moment Naruto felt the barest flutter of surprise—someone had sought him out.

Naruto's pulse drummed in his ears under the pale moonlight as Mizuki's words settled between them.

"If all you want is to become Hokage," Mizuki said, voice low and warm, "then why not use the Scroll of Seals to make yourself more powerful?"

Naruto's head snapped up. The lantern-lit path behind them was silent except for the soft rustle of Mizuki's cloak. "What do you mean? How can I do that?" His eyes shone with desperate hope, as if this single suggestion could revive the dying embers of his dream.

Mizuki leaned closer and spoke almost in a whisper, mapping out each step: slip past the crack in the outer gates, thread through the corridors of the Hidden Leaf's most sacred halls, and finally breach the Third Hokage's office—home to the forbidden library. Naruto's stomach twisted with a mixture of fear and exhilaration. Tonight, the village would see him at last.

He moved like shadows, pausing at each guard post, gauged the patrols, then down marble corridors bathed in torchlight. Naruto's breath caught every time distant footsteps echoed. After what felt like hours—though it was barely past midnight—he stood before the heavy wooden doors of the forbidden library.

With trembling fingers, Naruto pushed them open. Shelves carved from aged oak stretched upward, scrolls lining every surface. He scanned the rows until he spotted it: the Scroll of Seals, its silvery silk bound by crimson cords. He eased it free, heart pounding so fiercely he feared it might crack the quiet.

Still clutching the scroll, Naruto slipped into the nearby forest. Moonlight filtered through the canopy, painting the grass in shards of silver. He found a fallen log to lean against, the cool bark pressing into his back as he unfurled the scroll.

Lines of ancient text and intricate diagrams greeted him, each jutsu more complex than the last. His brow furrowed in frustration—hand signs he'd never heard of, seals that twisted like living knots in his mind. Yet then he saw it: "Shadow Clone Jutsu."

A surge of triumph coursed through him. This was his chance—not a prank, but a turning point. His fingers traced the diagram as adrenaline numbed his doubts. Tonight, everything could change.

Naruto's heart thundered as he scanned the margin of the Scroll of Seals. A side note glimmered in ink nearly as bright as his hope: if a shinobi possessed sufficient chakra, they could train endlessly—each dispelled shadow clone returning every scrap of learned skill to the original. A warning followed, sharp as a kunai: misuse could cost the user their very life. Elation bloomed in his chest. At last, a jutsu worthy of his dream—something he could master and use to claim his place as Hokage.

The sudden strike to his skull spun his world into shadows. He hit the forest floor hard and the scroll slipped from his grip. Rubbing his throbbing temple, Naruto looked up into Mizuki's cold eyes as the Chunin snatched the parchment. Betrayal cut deeper than any blow. Mizuki's lips curled. "You were nothing but a tool," he hissed. "My master and I will take what we need—and you're a loose end." Fear lanced through Naruto's spine as Mizuki's hand vanished into his cloak.

A hail of kunai sliced through the moonlit glade, each blade humming with killing intent. Naruto squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for the end—until a familiar voice cracked through the darkness: "Naruto, run!" He dared to open his eyes and saw Iruka springing between him and the blades, arms wide in protection. Iruka's face was fierce with worry and resolve. Naruto's fear surged anew, twisting his legs into flight. He barreled into the trees and dove behind a thick trunk, chest heaving, eyes wide as he heard metal clash behind him. Mizuki was still out there—ready to finish what he had started.

Naruto's breath caught as Iruka stepped into view, moonlight haloing the Chunin's resolute figure. From behind the tree, Iruka's voice rang clear and tender:

"Naruto, you've carried a monster inside you since birth, and that burden drove you to pranks for a moment's notice. But I see your heart—kind, stubborn, and full of fire. You deserve the Will of Fire more than anyone."

Each word struck Naruto deeper than any kunai. His knees trembled, tears blurring the silver glow of the leaves. In that instant, every lonely year, every stinging glance, and every misplaced joke coalesced into one fierce conviction.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!" Naruto roared, voice cracking with raw emotion. He poured all his aching hope and newfound resolve into his chakra, tears streaming down his cheeks as he formed the hand seals.

A ripple of energy pulsed through the clearing. The air hummed as over a thousand shadow clones burst forth, their eyes shining with Naruto's determination. They surged at Mizuki in a thunderous wave, bodies flickering like living echoes of their creator.

Mizuki stumbled back, knives scattering from his belt as he fended off the onslaught. Metal whined against phantom arms and legs, but he was hopelessly outnumbered. Before he could cry for help, torches bobbed at the forest's edge—Chunin officials had arrived. They moved in with swift precision, recovering the stolen Scroll of Seals and binding Mizuki's wrists in iron cuffs.

Iruka reached Naruto's side, chest heaving. Moonlight danced in his eyes as he produced a folded Leaf headband. Without hesitation, he knelt and tied it gently around Naruto's forehead.

"By this jutsu and your courage," Iruka said, voice thick with pride, "I hereby graduate you as a ninja of Konohagakure."

Later, at Ichiraku Ramen, Naruto slurped steaming noodles as friends and neighbors—faces once indifferent—offered warm congratulations. The broth's savory scent, the laughter echoing around him, felt like home at last.

When the evening wound down, Naruto waved shyly to the other diners and slipped outside. Under a sky dusted with stars, he turned back to find Iruka waiting. Their eyes met in silent understanding—teacher and student bound by a promise. Naruto bowed deeply.

"Thank you, Iruka-sensei," he whispered.

Naruto approached Iruka just outside the training grounds the next day, lantern light dancing across his earnest face. "Iruka‐sensei, can I talk to you for a moment?" he asked, voice hopeful yet tinged with nerves.

Iruka turned, offering a warm nod. Naruto took a steadying breath. "You already saw my Shadow Clone Jutsu," he said, eyes bright, "and I was amazed by how many I could produce. Do all shinobi have that much chakra?"

Iruka's brow lifted in surprise—Naruto's question revealed insight Iruka hadn't expected so soon. He paused, choosing honesty. "No," he said firmly. "I've known for some time you have a greater chakra reserve than anyone in this village. That's why the basic exercises feel so easy or almost too much—you're working with more chakra than most can fathom. It may not match the First Hokage's legendary levels, but it's beyond our normal scale."

Naruto's gaze dropped, sadness flickering across his features. "Is that because of the monster inside me?" he whispered, voice barely above the wind.

Iruka's expression brightened into a reassuring smile. "Nope. Even though I'm not a sensory shinobi, when I sensed your chakra last night, I felt pure human chakra—unmistakably yours. There was no tailed beast in that energy, just you."

Naruto's shoulders straightened as hope blossomed in his chest. "Wow, that's... amazing!" he beamed. He glanced at the training grounds beyond them. "Sensei, what should I do next? How do I train this properly? I want to become Hokage, after all."

Iruka paused beneath the lantern glow, studying Naruto's eager face. He didn't want to crush the boy's spirit, but he needed to be clear.

"You're seriously behind in academics," Iruka began gently, voice grave. "Your chakra control needs work, your shuriken accuracy is inconsistent, and your taijutsu is raw. You still need to master the basic forms of ninjutsu and genjutsu before you tackle more advanced techniques."

Naruto's shoulders slumped as each word landed like a stone, his earlier excitement fading into a tight knot in his chest. Iruka softened his tone. "So here's the path: first, learn the theory—jutsu names, chakra pathways, hand seals. Then focus on precise chakra molding drills and solidifying your taijutsu foundation. Once you've built those pillars, any jutsu you choose will be within reach."

A flicker of steel gleamed in Naruto's eyes. He straightened, jaw set with unwavering resolve. "Thanks, Iruka-sensei. And... thank you for defending me against Mizuki." The weight of respect in Iruka's words, and the faith he'd shown, lit something new in Naruto's heart.

As the night breeze rustled the leaves, Naruto felt a shift within—a spark of purpose stronger than any prank-fueled thrill. A new journey had begun.

Chapter Text

Naruto lay on his narrow futon, eyes tracing the grain of the ceiling as a storm of thoughts raged in his mind. Two days until Team Assignments. Two days to prove he belonged. He couldn't afford another failure—and certainly couldn't risk his life chasing strength.

Iruka's words echoed: master the basics first. Chakra control, taijutsu, kenjutsu, and theory. Naruto ran the numbers in his head. With one thousand clones, he could devote around three hundred to each discipline—but could he hide that many him around? The cramped apartment's four walls felt suddenly suffocating.

He pictured the training grounds swarming with identical orange jumpsuits—village gossip would spread like wildfire. There had to be another way.

A plan sparked: retreat to the forest's edge beyond the village—far enough to keep his absence unnoticed, close enough to slip back before curfew. He'd split his efforts: shadow clones for chakra drills, others for combat forms and kenjutsu throws, while he stayed behind to shore up his physical strength. After all, his muscles didn't duplicate the way chakra did. If they had, he'd already be dead from last night's ordeal.

Naruto swallowed hard at the clarity of the idea. He wasn't a genius, but he understood his own limits better than anyone else. And there was only one person he trusted to help him pull off such a risky plan: Iruka-sensei. The teacher who saw Naruto's worth, who believed in him. Last night's graduation headband still warmed his forehead.

By dawn, Naruto was already lacing his boots and shouldering a small pack. Heart pounding, he slipped out into the silent streets, determination sharpening his steps. He'd find Iruka, lay out every detail, and beg for just one more lesson. This time, failure wasn't an option.

Morning light filtered through the paper windows of the Academy grounds as Naruto came sprinting across the courtyard. His orange jumpsuit was a blur, breath ragged with urgency.

"Iruka-sensei!" he called, skidding to a halt at his teacher's side. He pressed a palm to his knee, chest heaving. "Can you help me one more time?"

Iruka looked down, skepticism flickering in his eyes. "Naruto, what is it this time? What'd you do?"

Naruto straightened, resolve replacing breathless nerves. "Nothing bad, I promise. My team assignment is in two days, and I need to recover lost ground. I drew up a plan, but I need your guidance—especially for the academics and the basics you mentioned."

A smile crept onto Iruka's face. He ruffled Naruto's hair. "All right. Show me what you've got in mind."

Together they crossed to the Academy library, where Iruka signed out genin-level tomes on chakra control, taijutsu fundamentals, kenjutsu throws, and the theory of hand seals. Naruto's eyes shone as he clutched the stack.

Iruka handed him a set of training weights labeled Level 3: fifteen-pound cuffs for each wrist and ankle. "These will build your physical base faster than skipping smaller levels. Stronger muscles will make your taijutsu flow cleaner."

Naruto strapped on the weights without hesitation. He explained his strategy: dedicate roughly 300 clones to academics, another around 300 to taijutsu and kenjutsu drills, and tet another 300 to pure chakra control exercises. He'd keep the final hundred or so clones in reserve for emergencies—and personally train his body without duplication, since muscle mass didn't split like chakra.

He described how he would cycle his clones every few hours, dispelling them in counted batches to track progress. He needed Iruka to oversee the schedule, correct mistakes, and ensure no clone went off task. With Iruka's help as instructor and mentor, Naruto believed he could absorb two days' worth of training in just one break from the village.

Iruka's jaw dropped at the numbers, his mind racing. To command roughly nine hundred clones so casually... this child's chakra reservoir was staggering. He imagined Naruto had the potential to multiply far beyond this—and reach heights only legends like the First Hokage had known.

A quiet pride settled over Iruka. Whatever it took, he would stand by Naruto and guide him every step of the way.

Back in Naruto's cramped apartment, dawn's pale light filtered through the paper windows, illuminating stacks of open books and scattered scrolls. To his astonishment, the greatest leap he'd made wasn't in chakra or taijutsu—it was in his mind. Clones tucked into every corner had devoured Genin-level theory so fast the pages blurred beneath their fingers.

Naruto watched as three hundred replicas traced hand seals with newfound precision, each movement more measured than the last. Where he'd once struggled to mold chakra evenly, they now executed transformations and substitutions smoothly, correcting mistakes he hadn't even recognized. He recalled Iruka's warning about his overwhelming chakra pool—it wasn't simply raw power holding him back, but the finesse of control. Suddenly, everything clicked.

Word of their progress reached Iruka by midday. That afternoon, the Academy instructor arrived at Naruto's door, bearing advanced chakra-control scrolls for the second day's exercises. The clones greeted him, bowing in unison, their collective discipline reflecting Naruto's growing resolve.

Meanwhile, beyond the village's edge, the forest served as a silent witness to Naruto's physical training. Weighted cuffs bit into his wrists and ankles as he ran through agility drills, each pound sharpening his strikes. Whenever fatigue threatened, Naruto slipped back to his apartment to rest, knowing his clones would carry on the academic and chakra drills without pause.

By evening, the interplay of mind and body had begun weaving a new ninja into existence. Pages turned, kunai whistled, and chakra hummed in perfect harmony—proof that even the most daunting basics, when mastered, could transform a prankster into a prodigy.

Afternoon sunlight filtered through the canopy as Iruka's voice rang out, slicing the rhythmic thrum of chakra control drills. "Naruto—stop now!"

A chorus of voices rose in protest before Naruto raised a hand, dispersing clone after clone until only one remained. He felt the wave of power retreat, leaving behind clarity and newfound skill. The forest floor was littered with vanishing silhouettes, the air humming with echoes of what had just transpired.

Iruka stepped forward, eyes bright with pride. "In a day and a half, you've mastered years of academy lessons. You can walk on water, fight like Konoha's finest genin, and recite every hand seal without hesitation. Rest up—your team assignment is tomorrow."

Naruto's lone clone dissolved, flooding his mind with the final surge of chakra. He squared his shoulders and assumed a battle stance opposite Iruka.

They clashed in a flurry: Naruto's strikes carried the weight of muscles honed under training weights, each blow punctuated by precise chakra bursts. He feinted with a swift side kick he'd drilled, only to follow with a spinning palm strike aimed at Iruka's guard. But Iruka was relentless—dodging a leg sweep, catching a fist midair, and countering with a controlled parry that tested Naruto's balance.

Then, a heartbeat of opportunity: Iruka's grip slipped by an inch. Naruto summoned every lesson, every ounce of speed, and drove a palm straight into Iruka's chest. The impact sent his mentor to his knees, leaves rustling as he landed. Both shinobi panted, sweat gleaming on their brows.

Iruka rose slowly and offered the friend sign. Naruto mirrored it, heart pounding with triumph and relief. He had pushed past every doubt, and the razor's edge of his potential shone more brightly than ever.

Dusk settled over the clearing as Iruka and Naruto stood amid the whisper of leaves and the fading echoes of their clash. Iruka's chest rose and fell with measured breaths, eyes alight with genuine awe.

"Naruto," he began, voice steady, "you're the best shinobi I've ever faced. You forced me to draw on every skill I possess—speed, strength, battle IQ. It was remarkable. But your body must be exhausted by now, right?"

Naruto's fatigued nod came slowly, each movement feeling heavier than the last. "Yes, sensei. I'm fighting just to keep my eyes open."

Iruka offered a warm, conspiratorial smile. "Of course. No shinobi could sustain the strain you've endured these past two days. Your chakra reserves are beyond anything I've seen—and that's without the monster inside you lending a hand. Naruto, thank you. You've given me the greatest gift: the chance to be your teacher—and your friend."

Naruto stood in silence, the weight of Iruka's words settling into his chest like a comforting embrace. Gone was the brash prankster hungry for attention; in his place stood a shinobi tempered by knowledge and honed by effort. Every lesson devoured, every clone disciplined—it had all led to this moment of recognition.

He raised his head, meeting Iruka's gaze with calm determination. "Thank you, Iruka-sensei. Thank you for believing in me when no one else would."

In that shared silence, as twilight deepened into night, Naruto felt himself reborn. The boy who'd once sought respect through mischief now carried a new resolve: to honor his teacher's faith by becoming the greatest shinobi the world had ever known.

Chapter Text

Naruto sank onto his futon, muscles humming from the day's trials. Ichiraku's last slurp of ramen still warmed his belly, and the training weights felt impossibly light around his wrists and ankles. He'd soared beyond ordinary Genin in forty-eight hours, fueled by a chakra well deeper than any hewn by previous students. Pride bloomed in his chest. He could already imagine Sasuke's astonished glare tomorrow.

His gaze drifted to the window. A shadow flickered on the sill, and before he could lift a finger, Iruka-sensei was inside.

"Why did you sneak in like that? You scared me!" Naruto jumped up, adrenaline prickling at the back of his neck.

Iruka brushed a loose paper lantern aside and offered a soft laugh. "Sorry, Naruto. But you still have much to learn on your path to Hokage. And this is exactly what I need to talk to you about. Honestly, I'm stunned at how well your plan worked."

Naruto's heart fluttered. "Sensei, I don't understand."

Iruka's expression shifted, serious now. "You've grown so strong, so fast, that arrogance is blooming in you. Naruto, two days ago, you were the worst Genin I'd ever trained." His voice dropped, each word heavy. "If Mizuki hadn't forced you to prove yourself, you'd still be the worst—maybe not even a Genin."

Naruto's breath caught. Shame and fear churned in his gut. "Why... why are you telling me this?"

Iruka stepped closer, placing a steady hand on Naruto's shoulder. "Because I believe in you. Your dream of Hokage has become mine as well. But I don't want an arrogant Hokage who forgets where he started—who overlooks the weak because he's forgotten he once was one. A leader who bans pranks by abandoned children because he's lost sight of the heart that needed attention in his youth."

Tears welled in Naruto's eyes as Iruka's words sank in. In forty-eight hours, power had almost clouded his memory of who he was. Power wasn't a toy or a trophy—it was a responsibility, a mission to protect and uplift every soul, no matter their past or station.

Naruto bowed his head, resolve blazing behind his tears. This rebirth of purpose—his true jutsu—would shape the Hokage he was destined to become.

Naruto watched Iruka's silhouette fade into the night, his fist still clenched. In that silent moment, he vowed to etch his promise into every fiber of his being. "Thanks, Iruka-sensei. I promise I will be the best shinobi this village has ever seen," he whispered into the darkness.

Dawn arrived in pale pink streaks across the sky as Naruto hurried to the Academy courtyard. The stone wall was lined with scrolls announcing newly formed teams. He scanned each column, heart pounding, until his eyes settled on the last list:

Team 7
• Naruto Uzumaki
• Sasuke Uchiha
• Sakura Haruno

A surge of disbelief washed over him. Sasuke—his rival, the boy whose every step seemed effortless—stood beside him on paper. And Sakura, the girl whose teasing words about Sasuke's greatness had stung more than any defeat. Naruto's cheeks warmed as he realized how much had changed in two days. His feelings for Sakura no longer centered on simple crushes but on mutual respect and shared determination. Why had they been paired like this?

Morning sunlight slanted through the slatted windows as Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura sat in the empty classroom, each at their own desk. Naruto's mind buzzed with prank ideas—paint on the chalk, smoke pellets in the inkwell—but he clenched his fists and resisted. This was no time for mischief; this was the moment they would meet their new teacher.

A soft creak echoed down the corridor. Naruto's ears pricked up, but the door didn't open. Minutes crawled by in silence, the three Genin exchanging puzzled glances. Finally, the door swung wide and in stepped a silver-haired shinobi. One eye gleamed with indifference; the other was hidden beneath a Leaf headband and a fringe of pale hair.

He paused in the doorway, surveyed them with a single bored blink, then turned. "Meet me on the roof in five minutes," he announced and vanished, leaving Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura frozen in equal parts shock and irritation.

On the roof, the breeze carried the scent of afternoon blossoms. The three climbed together, hearts pounding with anticipation. There, perched on the edge and reading an orange-covered novel, sat their new sensei.

He didn't look up as they approached. "I'm Kakashi Hatake," he said without enthusiasm. "I'll be your Jōnin from now on. Tell me your names, likes, dislikes, goals, dreams."

A silence fell. Then Naruto leaned forward, voice steady. "You already have that information, Kakashi-sensei."

Kakashi flipped a page, as if surprised by the interruption. "Oh. I see we have someone with a brain. My reports made no mention of such a quality. But I'm the one in charge, so you'll follow my orders anyway. That's all."

Naruto pressed his lips together, a flicker of defiance bright in his eyes. Sasuke's lips curved in a faint, amused smirk. Sakura pinched the bridge of her nose, eyebrows knitting in exasperation. The rooftop felt suddenly smaller, yet charged with the promise that this unconventional sensei—and this unlikely team—would change their paths forever.

Naruto's bright blue eyes locked onto Kakashi's single visible eye in a silent clash of wills. Time stretched thin—seconds felt like minutes—until Naruto finally nodded and dropped into a crouch. He couldn't fully explain why he'd challenged his sensei so boldly, but he knew he needed to make an impression... and he already had.

"Alright, pink-hair kunoichi," Kakashi's tone dripped with impatience. "You go first."

Sakura's voice tumbled out in a flurry of words—hopes of winning Sasuke's favor, dreams of romance, and harmless daydreaming about life as his wife. Naruto's chest tightened. He had admired her kindness, but in moments like this, her priorities felt... mismatched. Before he could dwell further, Sasuke spoke.

"I want to avenge my clan," Sasuke said quietly, eyes distant. Naruto's blood ran cold. He recalled Iruka's description of Itachi's massacre, the boy who'd survived alone. The weight of that grief made Naruto's own struggles seem small.

Now it was his turn. Kakashi's eye flicked to him. Naruto inhaled, feeling his heart pulse in his ears.

"I've discovered I love training," he began, surprising even himself, "almost as much as I love ramen. I hate how people look at me—like I'm a monster with the Nine-Tails sealed inside. My dream is to change their minds. I want respect—not fear—and to become the greatest Hokage Konoha has ever known."

Silence fell so deep Naruto could hear the faint rustle of wind through the pines. Sakura's jaw dropped. Sasuke's expression wavered between surprise and grudging respect. Kakashi's visible eye widened beneath the mask.

"You've impressed us all, Naruto," Kakashi finally said, voice low. "But something's different. Reports said you barely scraped through graduation. This... this is a new you. Explain."

Naruto felt a tide of honesty rise in him. "Only Iruka-sensei and Mizuki know the truth. You've heard about the Scroll of Seals..." He let the words hang. Sakura rolled her eyes; Sasuke's glare sharpened.

Naruto pressed forward. "I need to prove it. Watch closely."

He leapt into position and formed the seals fluidly. "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

A shockwave of chakra thundered through the courtyard as clones sprang into existence—over a thousand identical Narutos filled the air, each landing in perfect formation. Their bright orange jumpsuits created a living sea of determination. Dust rose around them; the ground trembled under the weight of Naruto's newfound power.

Kakashi's single eye traced the formation, admiration flickering in its depths. Sakura's mouth hung open; Sasuke's smirk was touched with awe. Naruto felt the steady thrum of every clone's chakra link back to him—proof of his control, proof of his promise.

Kakashi's single visible eye drifted over the three of them, unblinking beneath his silver fringe. Naruto stood firm, chest heaving with adrenaline and pride.

"I have a massive chakra pool," Naruto began, voice steady. "I can summon over a thousand clones without exhaustion, and every skill each clone learns returns to me. With Iruka-sensei's guidance, I spent the last two days mastering the basics—chakra control, taijutsu, kenjutsu, and all the academy theory. I devoured every Genin-level scroll and book in record time."

Kakashi's eye remained calm. "What exactly did you train?"

Naruto nodded. "Every foundational drill Iruka-sensei prescribed. Footwork, precision chakra molding, kunai and shuriken repeats, and exhaustive scroll studies on hand seals and chakra pathways."

Sasuke's hand twitched to the hilt of his sword, eyes narrowing. "Is that training available to any shinobi?"

Kakashi shook his head. "No. No other shinobi should be able to sustain that many clones or glean knowledge so efficiently. Your situation is unique." His tone was flat, but beneath the mask Naruto sensed a spark of fascination.

Sasuke's frustration flared. Sakura's mouth hung open in disbelief. Naruto readied himself for a challenge—he could feel Sasuke's venomous ambition like a blade at his back.

"Alright, you two," Kakashi said, stepping between them. His voice cut through the tension. "Knock it off."

Naruto exhaled, releasing the defensive tension in his arms. Kakashi turned back to him. "Listen, Naruto. This accelerated training is a gift, but it's not sustainable long-term. You must blend it with traditional methods—regular sparring, endurance drills, teamwork exercises. Is that clear?"

Naruto bowed once, spine straight, the weight of responsibility settling in. "Yes, sensei."

Kakashi allowed a brief nod. "Good. I don't want to see you collapse from chakra shock. Now—the final academy exam begins immediately. Tomorrow, you'll fight me. I won't reveal the objective yet. Rest up and meet me at Training Ground Seven by 5 a.m."

A hush fell over them as Kakashi vanished into the corridor. The late afternoon sun dipped low, casting long shadows across the courtyard. Naruto watched the door swing closed, heart racing with the promise of tomorrow's trial. Sasuke's glare burned in his peripheral vision, and Sakura's wide-eyed stare felt like a reflection of his own excitement—and his own doubts.

Naruto closed his eyes, whispering an unspoken vow: no matter the challenge, no matter the stakes, he would prove himself worthy—not only of Iruka's faith but of the title he carried in his dreams.

Naruto and Sasuke squared off on the rooftop, wind tugging at their hair as twilight settled over the village. Sasuke's Sharingan flickered in the fading light, but before he could form a response, Naruto slipped behind him. In one fluid motion—a sweeping leg hook, a pivot of the hips—Naruto flipped Sasuke onto his back, landing lightly beside him. Sasuke lay stunned, breath catching in his throat.

Naruto knelt over him, hand resting gently on Sasuke's shoulder. "Sasuke, I don't want to be your enemy," he said quietly, voice steady despite the pounding of his own heart. "I know what you've been through, and I want to help you achieve your goal. Nobody should be left alone. Get some rest and think it over. We'll meet again tomorrow."

Without waiting for an answer, Naruto sprang off the rooftop, arms tucked at his sides. He dropped into a crouch on the courtyard pillars below and vanished into the dusk, leaving Sasuke and Sakura frozen in shock. Sakura's eyes widened, Sasuke's jaw clenched, and both wondered in stunned silence—was this really the same boy they'd known?

A new anticipation crackled in the air. The final test was no longer just another exam; it was a trial with this transformed Naruto at their side, and every heartbeat echoed with the promise—and the uncertainty—of tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Moonlight filtered through the slats of Naruto's window, painting his apartment in pale silver. He eyed the fifteen‐pound weights strapped to his wrists and ankles, muscles still humming from the day's exertion. A heavier regimen might yield faster gains—but he needed sharp senses more than sore limbs tonight. So he shadowed through light footwork and slow punches, each movement controlled and precise, the weights a familiar rhythm rather than a burden.

Behind him, a half‐assembled jumble of academy scrolls lay open on the futon. He'd noticed gaps in the Shadow Clone Jutsu notes—missing footnotes, blank margins where advanced tips might have gone. A quiet chuckle escaped him. Even forbidden libraries couldn't foresee a shinobi with his stamina.

Naruto paused, wiping sweat from his brow. Tomorrow's exam loomed like an unseen trap, and he couldn't afford to gamble on raw power alone. He'd need Sakura's keen instincts and Sasuke's calculated strength. Sakura, with her earnest concern and natural teamwork, would likely follow his lead. But Sasuke... Naruto ground his teeth. Earning Sasuke's respect would require more than flashy moves. He would have to show understanding of Sasuke's grief, a willingness to stand by him rather than challenge him.

Heart steadying, Naruto set the weights aside and stood in stillness. Backup clones continued their training in the adjacent forest—chakra drills, shuriken throws, academic reviews—while he centered himself with slow, deliberate breathing. By dawn, he would have a plan: a simple gesture or shared goal strong enough to bind the team together, however briefly, for the trial ahead.

Sleeping was impossible, so he watched the sky deepen from blue to indigo. Each star felt like a promise: tomorrow, he would prove that trust was every bit as powerful as technique.

Naruto's mind raced as he pushed off his futon. He needed Sasuke's cooperation—no more half-measures. With a deep breath, he dashed through Konoha's pre-dawn streets toward the Uchiha district, where the charred remains of Sasuke's home still bore silent witness to a massacre. The air smelled of ash and sorrow, and for the first time, Naruto felt the weight of that tragedy settle in his chest.

He rounded a corner and found Sasuke perched on a rooftop, kunai in hand. Before Naruto could greet him, a razor-sharp kunai whistled past his cheek. Naruto spun, drawing his own kunai just in time to deflect the deadly blade. His heart pounded as shuriken and kunai rained down, each attack a wordless plea for distance.

"Wait, Sasuke!" Naruto called, voice steady despite the pounding in his ears. "I came here to talk!"

Sasuke's black eyes never wavered. He launched another volley. Naruto lunged forward, senses honed by Iruka's training, weaving through the air with practiced grace. Unseen by Sasuke, three clones materialized—two at his flanks and one behind. In a heartbeat, they tackled Sasuke together, fingers closing around his wrists and ankles.

Sasuke struggled beneath their grip, breath coming in shallow gasps. Naruto knelt beside him, eyes blazing with urgency. "You could've killed me," he said, voice trembling with hurt. "Why are you so determined to push me away?"

Sasuke's glare was ice. "You shouldn't have come here," he spat.

Anger flared in Naruto's chest. He rose and landed a controlled punch to Sasuke's jaw—hard enough to startle, gentle enough not to draw blood. "I contained myself because I don't want to hurt you," Naruto said, kneeling close so only Sasuke could hear. "Tomorrow's test is about teamwork. If you refuse to work with me, I'll step aside—and Sakura's chance at passing dies with me. What kind of Hokage would I be if I abandoned someone who's alone in the world?"

Naruto dispelled his clones in a flicker of light. Silence fell as Sasuke stared at the empty air. The echo of Naruto's words hung between them: a promise, a challenge, and a plea.

Kakashi slipped into the clearing just as the sun's first rays brushed the rooftops. Naruto noted the familiar punctual tardiness with a small smile—his sensei's one consistent flaw. The air crackled with anticipation, and before Kakashi could speak, Sasuke stepped forward, jaw set and eyes flickering.

"Sasuke," Naruto began, but Sasuke cut him off. "Sensei, Naruto offered to stand down so Sakura and I could pass with different partners. I thought about it, but I won't. His offer showed more camaraderie than I've felt since my clan fell. If Naruto stands aside, I do the same—there's no one else I'd rather fight beside."

Kakashi's hidden eye widened beneath the mask. He opened his mouth, ready to reel them back to the academy, when Sakura's voice rang out. "No need, Kakashi-sensei. Send me back. These two are miles ahead of me." Her steady gaze surprised everyone—they had expected reluctance, not her voluntary sacrifice.

The wind stilled as Kakashi absorbed their resolve. "This is shockingly cheesy," he said at last, "but you've displayed true teamwork. Abandoning your friends is worse than breaking any rule. You pass without a single strike." He produced two bells and hung them around his neck. "Tomorrow, you need to snatch these from me. Lose, and you return to the academy. Today, we train as a team."

Naruto's heart soared. Sasuke's stiff expression softened just enough to hint at approval. Sakura drew a sharp breath, relief and excitement mingling in her eyes. Kakashi continued, voice firm: "Naruto, make three clones. Each of you will pair with one clone so you can learn each other's strengths. Then we rotate: no clones, just you three testing combinations. Finally, tag-team exercises until you move as one. We'll weave these drills into real missions. Team 7 is officially born."

Chapter Text

Kakashi flipped through the academy reports one evening, expecting mediocrity. Instead, he found lines of praise and astonishment: Team 7's cohesion far outpaced any previous genin group. Word even reached the Third Hokage, who paused his paperwork to witness Naruto's strategic mind in action. Standing on the training grounds, the old hokage watched Naruto direct Sakura and Sasuke like a seasoned tactician, each movement matching his plan to the letter.

For Sasuke and Sakura, every sparring session became a crucible. Facing Naruto's perfected taijutsu refined their reflexes and forced creative counters. Sakura's precise strikes sharpened as she learned to anticipate Naruto's feints, while Sasuke's eyes spun through thousands of data points per second to keep pace. Neither could afford slack, and both soared past the limits they once thought unbreakable.

D-rank missions, once routine, now served as warm-ups. Team 7 completed supply escorts and missing-pet searches in record time, then pressed on to C-rank missions—scouting enemy territory, guarding merchant caravans. Their synchronized movement transformed feared ambushes into safe passages, earning them early commendations from village elders.

Naruto's ambition extended beyond team work. Late nights found him sending two clones solo into the village's outskirts—one handling paperwork for his new apartment, the other negotiating small side-jobs with local shopkeepers. He rerouted mission stipends back to himself, installing better futon bedding and ordering ramen bowls for future team dinners. Each successful clone mission brought him closer to independence and deepened his practical understanding of real-world shinobi duties.

Under moonlit skies, Naruto often stood on his cramped balcony, watching his base of operations grow more comfortable. He reflected on how far he'd come—from desperate pranks to orchestrating a powerhouse squad. Every mission completed, every yen earned, felt like another brick in the foundation of the Hokage he intended to become.

Morning mist curled around Training Ground Seven as Kakashi beckoned his team to gather at the stone circle's edge. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura exchanged eager glances, the dew‐cooled earth beneath their feet brimming with promise.

"Alright, team," Kakashi began, voice calm yet carrying authority across the clearing. "You've all surpassed every expectation—speed, strength, agility, improvisation, and above all, teamwork. Now it's time for the next phase: discovering your elemental chakra affinity."

He stepped forward, producing a stack of thin, ivory papers etched with faint grid lines. "Each of these will react to your nature. Pour chakra into the center and watch: water will soak through, earth will crumble, fire will burn, wind will slice the paper, and lightning will cause it to wrinkle."

Naruto's cobalt eyes sparkled. This was the moment he'd been waiting for—another layer of chakra control unlocked. Sakura leaned forward, curiosity brightening her green gaze, while Sasuke's eyes flickered with hidden intrigue.

"Any questions so far?" Kakashi asked, tilting his head beneath his silver fringe.

Naruto raised his hand almost too quickly. "Sensei—can we develop multiple affinities?" His pulse thundered. Mastering more than one element would multiply his abilities in ways he could scarcely imagine.

Kakashi's visible eye narrowed thoughtfully. "A very good question. Yes, multiple affinities are possible, but only with dedicated training. Sasuke, your clan's legacy means your natural affinity is fire—no surprise there. To learn wind, you'd have to refine your chakra flow to mimic how wind cuts, which is no easy task. Sakura and Naruto, your affinities remain to be revealed. And should you choose to pursue a second element, know that the farther it lies from your nature, the more complex the mastery."

Naruto nodded, determination settling in his chest. "When do we start?"

Kakashi handed each of them a single paper. "Now. Sasuke, you'll begin by channeling your chakra as if it were wind—think slicing breezes. Sakura and Naruto, trust your instincts: let your chakra speak its natural truth."

The three genin stepped apart in a loose triangle. Sakura closed her eyes to center her calm resolve, Naruto inhaled sharply to summon the promise of fire or water or earth within, and Sasuke focused on the subtle edge between breath and gust.

Morning sunlight filtered through the towering shelves of Konohagakure's grand library, where hundreds of Naruto's clones pored over Chūnin-level scrolls. Each waxed paper crackled under their focused fingertips as they traced advanced hand seals. At the training grounds beyond, other clones moved in seamless unison—striking weighted dummies, refining elemental chakra flows, and trading precision kenjutsu throws. Meanwhile, the original Naruto pushed his body with heavier weights strapped to every limb, muscles burning with each controlled motion. He paused only to dispatch clones on solo missions—delivering supplies, negotiating small jobs—to fund his new apartment and sharpen real-world shinobi skills.

But no amount of library research or village errands quelled his appetite for true danger. D-rank missions had become too tame—lost pets and shopping errands felt like idle play. The thrill of battle, the rush of a life-or-death mission, called to him. With resolve hardening in his chest, Naruto strode through hidden corridors toward the Third Hokage's office, Kakashi's wide-eyed form trailing helplessly behind.

The door swung open on coat racks heavy with scrolls and the gentle tick of an ancient wall clock. Hiruzen Sarutobi looked up from his desk, eyebrows lifting in bemusement. Stacks of mission reports and ceremonial ink brushes formed neat towers around him. Naruto's boots echoed on polished wood as he stood before the old leader, chest heaving with suppressed excitement.

"H-hey, Third Hokage," Naruto blurted, voice echoing in the hush. "I don't care about sense right now—you know we're ready for more than simple D-rank tasks!" His bright blue eyes burned with conviction.

Hiruzen set aside his brush and studied Naruto with a twinkle in his aged eyes. The room held its breath until he broke into soft laughter. "You're right, Naruto," he said, voice warm. "You are prepared for more. I have your first out-of-the-village mission." He waved a hand toward the waiting space. "Please dispel your clones—we'll need the room back."

Naruto's grin stretched ear to ear. "Nice, old grandpa!" he teased, earning a flush of embarrassment on Sakura's cheeks.

"Have some respect, Naruto!" Sakura scolded, though her smile betrayed relief.

"It's okay, Sakura-chan," Hiruzen replied with a wink. "He's called me that since forever. Now—off you go. Take your time, and good luck."

With that, Naruto turned on his heel, heart pounding at the promise of real danger beyond the village gates.

Dawn's pale light broke through the treetops as Team 7 marched steadily toward the Land of Waves. Every footstep crunched on the gravel road, yet for Naruto, the journey felt sluggish—no enemy ambush, no rushing wind of battle, just the steady rhythm of travel. He glanced at Sasuke and Sakura, their visors and kunai sheaths catching the sunlight, and felt the familiar itch for action.

"Kakashi-sensei," Naruto piped up, voice brimming with energy, "what if I send eight shadow clones to patrol our flanks? Two north, two south, two east, two west. They can warn us of any incoming danger."

Kakashi tipped his head thoughtfully. "Good idea, Naruto. It's almost like having a Byakugan on the team."

With a nod, Naruto molded chakra and dispersed, leaving eight perfect copies skulking through the underbrush. The march resumed, tension easing—until two clone forms blinked out seconds apart.

Naruto froze, hand snapping to kunai. "Everyone, get ready," he called, voice low. "Two assassins—one on each side."

Without hesitation, the team slipped into spear formation. Kakashi took point, blade gleaming, eyes scanning ahead. Naruto and Sasuke flanked him, bodies coiled like springs. Sakura slid behind Tazuna, her presence shielding the bridge builder's back.

"Distance?" Kakashi asked over his shoulder.

"Under a minute, sensei," Naruto reported, chakra humming in his veins like coiled wires.

Kakashi nodded. "Stay sharp. We move only on my mark."

The underbrush rustled—split-second warnings from hidden blades. Sakura's lips tightened as she wove a subtle genjutsu, obscuring her and Tazuna with flickering shadows. Sasuke exhaled and formed hand seals, sending a ring of small fireballs dancing outward. Naruto followed through immediately, unleashing a mini wind-style shuriken bullet that cut through air and magnified Sasuke's flames into a searing wave.

Metal clanged against metal as the assassins lunged. Kakashi pivoted in a flash, kunai twirling between his fingers before one killer blade clattered to the ground. The second foe charged past—only to slam into Kakashi's grasp. In two precise movements, Kakashi pinned the remaining assassin's wrist and disarmed him.

Silence fell. Sakura lowered her arms, the illusion fading to reveal Tazuna's grateful nod. Naruto sheathed his kunai, adrenaline still singing in his blood. Sasuke's gaze dimmed back to normal as smoke drifted from the charred earth.

Kakashi glanced at each of them, pride softening his masked gaze. With blank face eh turned to one of the captured assasins.

Mist curled across the dirt path leading to Tazuna's riverside home as Kakashi's grip tightened around the captured shinobi's throat. The assassin's eyes bulged beneath flickering torchlight, desperation choking his voice.

"Why did you attack us?" Kakashi demanded, voice low but razor-sharp, one hand pressed against the man's windpipe. The captive wheezed, choking back tears. "W­-we have orders... from Gato."

Kakashi's masked mouth curved into a grim smile. "The gangster?" He leaned closer, barely breathing. "Why would Gato want to kill us?" When the assassin could only gasp again, Kakashi's smile widened—terrifying in its calm. "Thanks for the info," he said softly, then snapped the man's neck in a single motion. Silence followed the crack, broken only by the assassin's thud on the earth.

Tazuna stumbled forward, voice trembling. "Kakashi-sama... please. We needed money. A-rank missions cost... too much. I ­– we – we had no choice..." His hands shook, not from fear of Kakashi's steel-blue eye, but from shame.

Kakashi straightened, the aura of lethal intent fading as swiftly as it had flared. "Fine," he said, voice returning to its usual steady cadence. "We'll help you. And my team is ready for this kind of challenge." He glanced back, sharp pride in his hidden gaze. "Naruto, prepare two more clones—"

A silver kunai whistled past Kakashi's temple. The team snapped into action. Naruto dispelled his clones in a blink, landing in a crouch beside Kakashi. Sakura slid in front of Tazuna, arms raised to weave a defensive genjutsu curtain. Sasuke drew back his sleeve, summoning chakra into a ball of fire in his palm.

From the shadow of a gnarled pine stepped a towering figure: Zabuza Momochi of Kirigakure. His breath steamed in the cold air, mist swirling around the massive blade slung across his back. "You'll die today, Kakashi," Zabuza rasped, steel-blue eyes glinting beneath his headband. "And so will your students."

Kakashi tilted his head and drew back his mask with a deliberate motion, revealing the crimson swirl of his Sharingan. The blade of Kakashi's kunai caught the pale dawn light as he met Zabuza's challenge in silence.

A ripple of cold surged through the clearing as the Suiton: Suirō no Jutsu slammed shut around Kakashi, a gleaming globe of water warping the world within. Zabuza's cruel grin split the mist as he stepped back, blade dripping. Inside the prison, Kakashi's robes clung heavy to his form, breath fogging in the swirling chill. His Sharingan spun, tracing the water's flow, seeking the prison's weakness—but the currents pressed inward, tightening like a vise.

Outside, Naruto's heart convulsed at the sight of his sensei bound in liquid steel. He dashed forward, clones fanning out in pursuit of Zabuza's retreating silhouette. Three hundred forms sprinted to the water's edge, chakra crackling as they slammed their fists and kunai against the bubble—yet each strike only made the water tremble, refusing to yield. Naruto skidded to a halt, pulse wild. He remembered Iruka's warning: power without finesse could fail you when it mattered most.

Drawing a sharp breath, Naruto wove his hands into seals, chakra spiraling into the air like a gale. "Fūton: Daitoppū!" A hurricane of wind blasted against the water prison, razor-sharp currents slicing the surface. Jets of spray erupted, droplets turning to steam where they met the heat of Sasuke's fire. Sasuke, anticipating Naruto's move, roared "Katon: Garēga!"—a twin blaze merging with the wind to carve cracks in the watery shell.

As the globe fractured, Sakura channeled pure, unwavering chakra to steady Kakashi's center of gravity. He burst free in a geyser of shattered water, landing in a crouch as steam billowed around him. Clones snapped back, vanishing into Naruto's core. Kakashi shook off droplets and gave a curt nod. His single eye gleamed beneath the mask: Team 7 had passed their first true trial.

A sharp cry from Naruto cleaved through the swirling mist. Instantly, months of relentless training crystallized into instinct. Naruto and Sasuke moved as one, speed synched in perfect harmony. Sakura's slender fingers danced through seals, her genjutsu weaving phantom barriers of shadow to mask their true assault.

"Now!" Sasuke's command rattled the damp air. His hands blurred through a familiar pattern. "Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

Naruto was already there, chakra roaring in his veins. With a feral grin, he unleashed "Fūton: Daitoppū!" The wind-shaped currents wrapped around Sasuke's roaring fireball, amplifying its fury.

The combined blast tore through the mist, heat shimmering in its wake. Zabuza's water prison began to hiss and steam. In the instant he realized its collapse was inevitable, his eyes flicked to Kakashi's trapped form. For a heartbeat, the Demon of the Hidden Mist hesitated—save his teacher or maintain his defense.

It was too late. The inferno struck, boiling the prison's walls and shattering Kakashi's bonds. Zabuza leaped free, his arm seared and dripping steam despite his lightning reflexes.

Kakashi emerged, water cascading from his robes, his Sharingan blazing crimson beneath the mask. Beside him, Haku materialized, senbon needles glittering like deadly raindrops as he stood guard over his wounded master.

Zabuza spat out a laugh that rattled the mist. "Another time, Kakashi of the Sharingan," he taunted, voice echoing through the haze. With Haku's cover, they vanished into the swirling veil, leaving the four shinobi standing amidst rising steam.

Kakashi swayed as the aftereffects of his Sharingan use settled in. He steadied himself on his kunai. "Good work, team," he rasped, voice rough with exertion. "That's exactly what we trained for. Now, let's finish our mission"

Naruto's chest heaved with adrenaline and relief. As they turned away, the pounding of his heart was the only sound, each beat echoing the promise that Team 7 would face any challenge—together.

Chapter Text

Late morning sunlight filtered through the cherry blossoms as Team 7 returned to Tazuna's riverside home. Tazuna's daughter, Tsunami, rushed forward with a steaming tray of rice balls, while little Inari clung shyly to Naruto's leg, his wide eyes shining with gratitude. For a moment, the weight of their mission slipped away, replaced by warm laughter and the scent of sea air.

Refreshed from rest and good company, the team gathered beneath a broad maple near the training grounds. Kakashi's tone turned serious as he studied Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura in turn. "You've grown immensely, but Zabuza and Haku still threaten this bridge—and Gato's men won't rest. Naruto, we need you stronger, and fast. Sasuke, Sakura, we'll refine your skills soon."

Naruto's heart pounded. "Alright, Kakashi-sensei—what's next?"

Kakashi produced a small, orb-shaped water balloon, suspended in midair by his chakra. "You'll learn the Rasengan, a jutsu the Fourth Hokage created. It requires no hand seals and relies on three principles: flow, control, and rotation. Today we start with flow. I want two hundred clones, you need to pour chakra into the water balloon until your burst it"

Two hundred Naruto clones appeared instantly, each molding chakra into its palm and pressing against the orb. Naruto watched as the first clone burst the ball with perfect flow—then another, and another. Instead of stopping, he let them continue until a hundred clones could burst the orb unerringly. When he dispelled them, he felt the surge of every success and failure coalesce inside him. He grasped the water ball himself and, in one fluid motion, poured chakra until it burst

Under the afternoon sun, Kakashi watched as Naruto's clones surrounded the water orb like ripples in a pond. "Now," he instructed, "inflate this next ball with chakra—but do not break it." The first attempts bulged the sphere only to send it shattering into mist and droplets. Clone after clone tried, their chakra streams wobbling before the surface gave way.

Naruto observed each failure, noting the subtle fluctuations in their chakra flow. He adjusted the challenge, guiding them to apply gentle, steady pressure instead of surges. Slowly, the orb began to swell—its walls stretching uniformly until, at last, one clone held it at twice its original size without a crack. Cheers rippled through the circle as the remaining clones mirrored the success.

Under the pale light filtering through the maple's blossoms, Kakashi's gaze fixed on Naruto with quiet intensity.

"Now, Naruto," he said, voice calm yet edged with anticipation. "I want you to repeat every step you just perfected—but this time, form the sphere of chakra directly in your hand. No hand seals. No scrolls. Just pure chakra control."

Naruto's chest tightened. He closed his eyes for a heartbeat, recalling the countless clone drills, the ripple of water orbs expanding under his guidance. Then, without a single seal or flourish, he let chakra surge into his palm. A soft glow blossomed there, coalescing into a medium‐sized sphere that hovered just above his skin. The energy hummed in a smooth vortex, steady and alive.

Time seemed to hold its breath around them. Sasuke's eyes widened behind his mask, Sakura's lips parted in awe. Kakashi's Sharingan flared crimson, tracing the perfect sphere as if seeing it for the first time.

"Remarkable," Kakashi breathed. "The Fourth Hokage spent three years—and countless failures—developing that jutsu. You've mastered it in less than a day. Your clones truly are a cheat code for acceleration." He paused, letting the weight of the praise settle. "But remember, this Rasengan is not yet complete. The Fourth intended to fuse it with elemental chakra—fire, wind, earth, water—to transform it once more. He... never lived to finish that evolution."

As Naruto felt the sphere's pulse against his palm, he understood the path ahead: not only to wield the Rasengan's raw power, but to breathe his own nature into its heart. And with that realization, a new challenge began.

A few days of relentless training had sharpened Team 7 into a well-oiled machine. Kakashi's early morning drills left Sakura and Sasuke breathless as they molded chakra into taut strings of energy, while Naruto—ever on his own accelerated track—blended high-level taijutsu with his newly perfected Rasengan. He no longer needed hand seals; each strike could end with a spinning sphere of chakra exploding at point-blank range.

As the bridge neared completion, the air crackled with anticipation. Timber was set, ropes tightened, and Tazuna's smile grew with every plank laid. But before the last beams could be lowered, a swirl of mist rolled in across the water's surface, drifting over the wooden slats like a silent tide.

Kakashi raised a hand. "Formation!" he called, voice carrying over the hiss of fog. In an instant, Sakura slid beside him, shielded Tazuna with her uncanny genjutsu, and Sasuke melted into a crouch, eyes flaring with readiness. Naruto dropped into a low stance at the bridge's entrance.

The mist thickened until the world was reduced to pale gray. Then, out of the haze, a slender figure emerged first: Haku, the hunter-nin, knife-edged mask glinting as weak sunlight filtered through the vapor. His footsteps were soundless, a single ripple of air announcing him. Behind that ghostly advance came Zabuza Momochi, his massive blade, Kubikiribōchō, materializing chunk by chunk from the swirling veil.

Time froze in that moment: Haku's calm stillness contrasting with Zabuza's hulking menace, Team 7's taut readiness reflected in every narrowed eye. The bridge—their mission's heart—lay between them, a fragile line on the rolling river. And in the thickening mist, four young shinobi stood united, prepared to defend it with every drop of chakra they possessed.

Under a shroud of mist, the dozen ice mirrors rose like frozen sentinels around Team 7, each reflecting the world in fragmented shards. Haku's soft voice drifted through the haze. "You should have fled when you had the chance. Now I must fulfill Zabuza-sama's wishes."

Naruto slid forward into a low stance, flanked by Sasuke on his right and Sakura on his left. He glanced back at Kakashi, whose single eye gleamed with silent approval. "Sensei," Naruto called, "we'll handle the masked shinobi."

Zabuza's low growl rumbled through the bridge's timbers as he hefted the Kubikiribōchō. "Confident brats. Haku, don't hold back."

In an instant, Haku's fingers blurred through seals. "Makyō Hyōshō!" The ice mirrors blossomed around the genin, sealing them in a crystalline dome. Reflected moonlight fractured into dizzying patterns, and a storm of senbon needles hissed downward.

But Team 7 moved as one. Sakura's arms crossed in front of her, weaving her own seals. "Magen: Kokoni Arazu no Jutsu!" Her genjutsu rippled outward, twisting Haku's perception so each mirror's reflection warped and shifted—the needles seemed to come from every direction but the true threat.

Sasuke's Sharingan ignited, crimson tomoe spinning as he pierced the illusion. His voice rang out, precise and urgent: "Left high! Right low! He's favoring the upper mirrors!"

At his call, Naruto erupted into motion. He bounded toward the dome's rim, chakra roaring in his veins. His fist flared with wind chakra as he channeled Fūton: Daitoppū, sending a razor-sharp gale to slice through the highest mirror. Ice shards exploded outward in a shower of frost.

With the upper barrier fractured, the remaining mirrors trembled. Sakura refined her genjutsu, focusing Haku's attention through the breaking haze. Sasuke dashed forward, releasing a stream of tiny fireballs to fracture more mirrors from below.

Together, their coordinated assault shattered the dome. The mist cleared as ice fragments clattered around them, revealing Haku standing alone at the center. His mask gleamed, breath visible in the cold air, but the barrier between them was gone.

Naruto's hand ignited with the spinning glow of his Rasengan. He stared down Haku, heart pounding with the clarity of teamwork that turned illusion into opportunity. The bridge's wooden planks creaked beneath their feet as the mist lifted—Team 7 had met Haku's greatest trick and emerged united, ready for the final strike.

On the far end of the bridge, Kakashi's Sharingan glowed crimson as he pressed the Demon of the Hidden Mist into a final corner. Lightning crackled along his outstretched arm, illuminating the swirling fog in harsh white flashes.

"It's over, Zabuza," Kakashi declared, voice cold as the storm overhead. In a heartbeat, he thrust his hand forward—Raikiri cleaved through Zabuza's massive defense, thunder screaming as the blade pierced the mist ninja's chest. Zabuza staggered, blade slipping from numb fingers before he collapsed with a resonant thud.

A slow, mocking clap echoed through the bridge's timbers. Pulling back the mist, Gato strode into view—his tailored coat flapping, eyes shining with moneyed menace. Behind him pressed a legion of armed mercenaries.

"My, what a show," Gato drawled, voice booming. "But I'm afraid this is where it ends. Kill them all!"

The mercenaries charged like wolves unleashed. But Team 7 was no longer sleeping behind the wheel—they were a hurricane waiting to explode. Naruto's fingers formed his trademark seal in a flash.

"Tajū Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

Dozens of Naruto clones sprang into existence, each balancing a glowing Rasengan in one hand. Sasuke slid into position on the left flank, flames already kindling in his palm. Sakura moved to the right, eyes closing as her genjutsu wove invisible snares. Kakashi, body trembling from his Sharingan's drain, planted himself at the center with unwavering calm.

The clash was swift and absolute. Clones with whirling Rasengan surged forward, tearing through mercenary ranks in spirals of wind and light. Sasuke's fire techniques carved corridors of searing heat, herding enemies into the clones' path. Sakura's illusion spells flickered through the smoke, turning friend against friend in confused panic.

Gato tried to seize control, raising his pistol—but found his retreat cut off by a single Naruto clone. The real Naruto stepped from the mist, Rasengan spinning in his palm like a miniature storm.

"This is for the Land of Waves!" he shouted, and drove the sphere into Gato's chest. The crime lord's body smashed against the bridge's planks and skidded into the river below, lifeless.

At that moment, the remaining mercenaries saw their master's defeat and the endless sea of Rasengan-wielding clones towering before them. Their battle cries died on frozen lips as they fled into the mist in terror—leaving the bridge, Tazuna's future, and Team 7's victory shining in the dawn light.

Under the rising sun, the last tendrils of mist curled away from the newly finished bridge. Team 7 stood shoulder to shoulder, silhouettes etched in dawn's pale gold, their breaths misting in the cool air. Below them, Tazuna's vision of hope—the sturdy planks and taut ropes—glowed with promise for the Land of Waves. Kakashi's lone visible eye softened beneath his mask as he surveyed his students, and with a single nod he said, "Good work, team," the weight of pride behind those two simple words unmistakable.

As the genin exchanged relieved smiles, a silent figure slipped forward through the dissipating haze. Haku hovered above Zabuza's fallen form, eyes reflecting both sorrow and acceptance now that his master's reign had ended. With trembling fingers, he lifted a poisoned senbon to his lips—its sting swift and hidden from any who might have intervened. A quiet smile curved his lips as he collapsed into Zabuza's side, life ebbing away in a final, tragic act of loyalty.

Chapter Text

The gates of Konoha yawned open before them, lantern light flickering against the evening sky. Naruto marched at Kakashi's side, the soft rustle of disappearing clones trailing him like a pack of ghosts. Some shadowed the rear, scanning for threats; others pursued endless drills—wind jutsu spirals, Rasengan, and lightning-quick taijutsu combos. He couldn't stop. Every pulse of chakra in his veins demanded another round of training.

At the threshold, Kakashi halted. The moment the lanterns' glow settled on them, he turned, mask low and visible eye steady. "Naruto," he said quietly, voice gentle yet firm, "a word, please."

Naruto straightened, sweat still clinging to his brow. "Yes, Kakashi-sensei?"

Kakashi's gaze swept the quiet street. "I want you to stop—your physical training, your ninjutsu practice, even your chakra drills. All of it."

Naruto's eyes shot open in shock. "What!? Why? Sensei, I'm stronger than I ever imagined. The more I train, the more I can protect everyone!"

Kakashi took a slow breath. "Precisely my point. You're pushing yourself too far, too fast. Being a shinobi isn't just about raw power— it's about forging bonds, making allies, and finding balance. I was once like you, obsessed with strength. I lost everything because of it."

Naruto glanced at Sasuke, who lingered a step behind. In Sasuke's dark eyes lay that familiar weight—the emptiness of a lost family. Naruto realized how far his teammate had come, and how far he could still fall.

Kakashi's voice softened. "Look at Sasuke. He carries grief every day because Itachi pursued power above all else. You're walking that same path, Naruto. A road that can turn dark—for you and this village—if you don't learn to slow down."

Naruto's heart stuttered. The evening breeze carried the words straight to his soul. He swallowed, feeling the weight of every swirling clone, every spinning Rasengan he'd conjured. His strength had become his refuge—and now he saw it might become his undoing.

"I... understand, Sensei," Naruto whispered, shoulders sagging as the truth settled. In that moment, he vowed to find harmony between power and purpose, lest he lose himself in the storm of his own ambition.

Golden midday light filtered through the towering gates of Konoha as Naruto's chest tightened with uncertainty. He met Kakashi's calm gaze and lowered his head.
"You're right, Sensei," Naruto continued, voice soft. "I was pushing myself without thinking. But... what am I supposed to do if I stop all this training?" His eyes flickered with longing for guidance.

Kakashi reached out, placing a steady hand on Naruto's shoulder. "You'll stay busy teaching. You've mastered every Genin-level exercise, jutsu, and concept—plus the academy theory to back it up. First, you'll help me push Sasuke and Sakura farther than ever. And when you're not working with us, you'll assist Iruka in the Academy classes."

Naruto swallowed hard. "Me? Teach? Isn't that way too soon?" Fear laced his words.

"You'll be backup, not the primary instructor," Kakashi reassured him. "Offer side notes when you spot something Iruka misses. You'll still be training—just without relying on clones or secret scrolls." Kakashi glanced toward the gates. "I'll bring this to Hokage-sama."

Before Kakashi could finish, a familiar voice rang out. "No need, Kakashi-kun, I heard everything." The Third Hokage emerged, robes flowing, a gentle smile beneath his silver hair. Naruto's teammates froze, surprise rippling through the group. "This is an excellent plan. Naruto-kun needs fresh challenges—and must learn what true effort means, beyond clone shortcuts."

He turned to Kakashi. "But I think Naruto will grow fastest alongside new faces. Let him join Team 8 under Kurenai-sensei. Sasuke and Sakura have benefited enough from him—for now."

With a nod from Kakashi, Naruto felt the world shift beneath his feet. Sakura offered him an encouraging smile, and Sasuke inclined his head in quiet respect. The plan was set: Naruto would step into a new chapter—as teacher, assistant, and Genin on a different team—ready to discover strength in bonds, not just in relentless drills.

Late afternoon light filtered through the pines as Naruto stepped onto the training grounds, weights still strapped to his wrists and ankles. His heartbeat fluttered—not from exhaustion, but from nerves. This was his first day with Team 8, and he needed to prove that he belonged here just as much as back with Kakashi.

A sharp clap rang out. "Ah, here's our new addition," called Kurenai, her eyes bright beneath the crimson canopy. "Hinata, Kiba, Shino—gather around."

Hinata hurried forward, cheeks flushed with both nerves and excitement. Shino moved in silence, his insectile gaze unblinking. Kiba crossed his arms, scowling at Naruto as though daring him to speak.

Kurenai's voice held an edge of pride. "Naruto has exceeded every Genin-level mark of skill and knowledge, so he'll join us as my assistant."

Kiba exploded, "What!? You've got to be kidding me—Naruto was dead last in our graduation!" His fists clenched, and even Shino's cool mask seemed to quiver at the outburst. Hinata's cheeks deepened to rose, her eyes wide at Kiba's rage.

Kurenai tilted her head, lips curling in a challenge. "If you don't believe it, Kiba, go ahead and fight him. Naruto, don't hold back. Teach your teammate not to underestimate any shinobi, and never to defy his sensei's instructions."

Naruto and Kiba dropped into fighting stances, tension crackling between them. Kiba's fangs gleamed beneath his snarl—he'd dreamed of this chance to humiliate Naruto for years. Naruto inhaled, recalling Kakashi's lessons: precision, flow, and never letting fear dictate your hand.

The moment their eyes met, the fight was over in a heartbeat. Kiba lunged forward, only to be met by a spinning blur of orange and wind chakra. Naruto's Rasengan materialized in his free hand—no seals, no hesitation—glowing with controlled fury. In one seamless motion, Naruto struck. The wind-enhanced sphere slammed into Kiba's chest, lifting him off his feet and sending him crashing onto the ground. He lay panting, eyes wide as Naruto's Rasengan hovered inches from his face.

Silence fell. Hinata gasped, Shino tilted his head in acknowledgement, and even Kiba's scowl softened in stunned defeat. Kurenai's visible eye shone with astonishment. "That was... nearly Jōnin level," she murmured. Naruto released his jutsu, and the wind's whisper carried away the echoes of impact.

In that charged moment, Naruto realized he had found a new kind of challenge—one that demanded not just raw power, but respect earned through action and unwavering resolve.

Afternoon sun filtered through the tall pines surrounding Team 8's training grounds, casting long, dappled shadows across the dirt floor. Kurenai's eyes softened beneath her crimson canopy as she watched Naruto deactivate his Rasengan, tendrils of wind chakra dissipating into the warm breeze.

"Impressive, Naruto-senpai," she said, voice calm but imbued with pride. She turned to Kiba, whose chest heaved from the impact. "Kiba, do you need more proof?"

Kiba's scowl faltered as he struggled to his feet, hair damp with sweat. He blinked at Naruto, incredulous. "No, Kurenai-sensei," he admitted, voice rough. Naruto offered a hand up, the slightest smile tugging at his lips.

Shino remained silent behind his dark glasses, but his posture straightened—an unspoken acknowledgment of Naruto's skill. Hinata hovered beside him, eyes wide and cheeks flushed deep rose as she watched her longtime crush stand before them, every bit the formidable shinobi she'd always believed he could become.

Naruto guided Kiba's arm, bracing him steady. "Are you really the same annoying kid who graduated with me?" Kiba demanded once he was upright. "How's this even possible?"

Naruto's blue eyes shone with a mixture of humility and excitement. "I'm still me, Kiba," he began. "I just found a training method that let me surpass my old limits in almost no time." At his words, more than ten thousand clones sprang into existence around them, filling the clearing with silent echoes of Naruto's determined grin. Even Kurenai stepped back in surprise.

"I started with a thousand," Naruto continued, "but pushing to ten thousand accelerated every lesson. I devoured every Genin-level scroll in the library and nearly all the Chūnin-level texts. I mastered advanced taijutsu forms—Spring Lotus and all—and unlocked my second chakra nature ahead of schedule." He let the clones evaporate in a rush of swirling wind. "Lord Third and Kakashi-sensei said it was too much, too fast. I agreed—I was losing myself. So they reassigned me here, to help you all grow, too. I'll do anything you ask, Kurenai-sensei. I'm ready for orders."

A hush fell as the squad absorbed his confession. Kiba's arms dropped to his sides, his usual arrogance tempered by respect. Shino inclined his head behind those dark lenses. Hinata's blush deepened as she dared a shy smile toward Naruto.

Kurenai's visible eye glimmered with approval. "Very well," she said at last. "Team 8 has its new assistant. Let's see what you can teach us."

Hope and determination sparkled in every young shinobi's gaze—each one ready to rise to the challenge alongside the remarkable newcomer at their center.

A pale morning light stretched across the training grounds as Kurenai's team gathered for the day's exercises. Naruto stood beside her, observing Hinata, Kiba, and Shino while his original body directed the flow of taijutsu drills. He dispatched a single clone to partner with Shino, leaving the others free to spar. From the corner of his eye, Naruto noticed Hinata's gaze drifting—her movements slow, her focus elsewhere.

Naruto raised a hand and caught Kurenai's attention. "Sensei, may I train with Hinata?" he asked quietly. Kurenai studied Naruto's earnest expression, then nodded. With swift efficiency, Naruto dispelled his clone and reassigned the pairs. "Hinata," he called, stepping forward, "you'll be with me."

Hinata's cheeks bloomed with color. She gave a small nod, but then bolted across the clearing, abandoning her kunai on the ground. Naruto's boots thudded against the dirt as he sprinted after her, heart pounding with concern and unfamiliar curiosity. He recalled the social dynamics he'd studied in scrolls—alliances, friendships, and the delicate balance of emotion—and realized he knew little of guiding someone through heartfelt worries.

The forest beyond the village edge felt cool and quiet until Naruto found Hinata seated on a weathered bench beneath a stand of cedars. His breath caught at the sight of the spot where, years ago, he had shielded her from childhood bullies. Now, Hinata's gaze rested on her folded hands. Naruto approached slowly, remembering that first meeting when he had leapt to her defense, forging a bond neither of them fully understood until this very moment.

Hinata sat stiffly on the weathered bench, her Byakugan eyes fixed on the knots in the wood. Naruto's footsteps slowed as he reached her side. He swallowed, voice soft. "Hinata..."

She turned, lips parting in a quivering breath. "Na...ru...to-kun..."

Naruto sank beside her, close enough to feel the faint tremor in her shoulders. He studied her face—the gentle arch of her brow, the shy curve of her smile, and those pale, unguarded eyes that somehow soothed the storm in his chest. "Why did you run from training?" he asked quietly. "You've been distracted all morning."

Hinata's cheeks bloomed rose. She opened her mouth, closed it again. "I... I... I don't know," she whispered, voice barely more than a breath.

Naruto frowned, heart pounding. "Do you... hate me?" His words came out harsher than he meant. "You bolted when we switched partners. You're never like this."

"No!" Hinata gasped, fluttering hands twisting in her lap. "I... I don't hate you, Naruto-kun. How... how could I?" Her voice cracked as tears gathered.

Naruto's confusion sharpened into understanding—like a strike of lightning. He thought back to every time she'd stood up for him at the Academy, how she'd quietly defended him from bullies, how her concern had always followed him, even when he'd been the village prankster. Images of her gentle smile, her earnest encouragement, flooded his mind. His own cheeks heated as he realized: she cared for him.

Hinata's shoulders fell as she finally forced out the truth. "I'm sorry, Naruto-kun. I never meant for you to know... I've kept this secret forever. I know you love Sakura, not me. I'm so shy, not brave like you, not... not pretty. I understand if you hate me now."

Naruto cupped her face in his hands, thumbs brushing her tembling cheeks. His own breath hitched. "Hinata," he said, voice thick with emotion, "I was so busy chasing the attention I thought I needed, I didn't see the kindness right in front of me. You never judged me for the fox inside; you only ever saw me. You've always seen me."

He let out a soft laugh, nerves melting into warmth. "We're too young to promise forever. I don't know what the future holds. But right now... I can tell you this: I see you. And that's more than I've ever felt before."

Hinata's tears slipped free, but this time they weren't of shame. She met his gaze, heart fluttering, and for the first time, Naruto felt his own heart align with hers.

Under a canopy of dappled sunlight, Naruto's heart thundered as Hinata tilted her face toward him. Their lips met in the gentlest of brushes—soft, tentative, charged with all the unspoken moments they'd shared. Time stilled around them: only the whisper of leaves and their own ragged breaths filled the world.

After the initial shock, Hinata melted into Naruto's embrace. Her arms found his shoulders, and she leaned in with a trust that warmed him from the inside out. The innocence of that first kiss hung between them like precious glass.

Naruto drew back just enough to study her expression—eyes wide, cheeks flushed. "Feeling better now?" he asked, voice low and steady. "I want to take this slow. We'll get to know each other, make sure we both truly feel the same way. Is that okay?"

Hinata's lips curved into a shy, grateful smile. She took a deep breath, fingers twisting his sleeve. "I am better now, thank you, Naruto-kun. I agree—we're still too young for anything more than a teenager's romance. But I want to walk this path with you and see where it leads."

Naruto felt warmth spread through his chest at her words. He reached for her hand, squeezing gently. "I'm glad you agree. We'll start with today's training, and afterward, we'll grab some ramen. How does that sound?"

Hinata nodded, eyes sparkling with relief and excitement. As they stood together beneath the swaying branches, Naruto's mind swirled with memories of every time Hinata had stood by him—quiet support, hidden courage, unwavering kindness. He realized that without the discipline and clarity he'd gained through his library training, he might have missed this chance entirely.

With a shared smile, they turned back toward the training grounds, ready to face tomorrow's challenges side by side—and to savor every simple moment in between.

Chapter Text

Two weeks passed in a blur of punches, parries, and pivoting feet as Naruto settled into his role as Kurenai-sensei's assistant. Mornings began with his steady voice guiding the Genin through taijutsu drills, afternoons with chakra control exercises under the maple trees. His year of relentless study and clone-forged practice paid off: he spotted every hesitation, every gap in their form, and knew exactly how to fix it.

First was Kiba. Naruto watched as the wild shinobi always attacked in sweeping arcs, guard wide open afterward.

"Kiba," Naruto called, intercepting one of his overextended strikes, "your follow-through leaves your flank exposed. Watch my wrist." With a blur of wind chakra, Naruto parried Kiba's next swing and landed two light strikes to Kiba's ribs, then stepped aside. "See? A fast opponent hits you here," he said, pressing lightly on Kiba's side. Kiba grunted in surprise, eyes widening at how cleanly Naruto's counter worked.

Next came Shino. He unleashed a swarm of insects at Naruto's clone army, but when Naruto closed distance, Shino's reliance on bugs left him frozen. Naruto slipped past the buzzing cloud, his palm igniting with a tiny wind-tipped punch that caught Shino off-guard. "Shino, your bugs are incredible," Naruto panted, offering Shino a hand up, "but don't let them replace your own reflexes. Keep moving."

Hinata was last. Her defense was iron-clad, but whenever she struck, doubt made her punch fizzle. Naruto squared off against her beneath the cedar boughs. She advanced, fist glowing with chakra, but hesitated at the last moment.

"Trust your heart, Hinata," Naruto encouraged, dropping his weights with a soft clang. "Commit, then retract." Hinata's eyes flickered with resolve as she lunged again—this time landing a firm palm strike against Naruto's chest. Naruto tapped her shoulder with a grin. "Perfect," he said.

Word of Naruto's gentle takedowns reached Kurenai. Watching from the sidelines, she admired how her assistant blended ferocity and guidance. She'd grown fond of these students—teaching them herself felt too harsh, but Naruto's spirited style brought out their best.

Under the sunset glow, Naruto gathered the trio. "All right," he said, stretching out his arms, "same drills tomorrow—only this time, keep those gaps closed. Teamwork makes us stronger than any clone army."

Hinata, Kiba, and Shino nodded, energized by the challenge—and by Naruto's unwavering faith that they could overcome their own weaknesses.

A warm summer breeze drifted over the wooden planks of the village bridge as Team 7 relaxed in the late afternoon sun. Sakura leaned against the railing, her pink hair glowing in the golden light, while Sasuke sat cross-legged beside her, arms folded but eyes curious. Naruto and Hinata stood nearby, their shoulders brushing as they shared a quiet laugh—Hinata's newfound confidence evident in the firm set of her chin, and Naruto's calm warmth radiating in every easy smile.

Sasuke's dark eyes flicked between the two. "When did this happen?" he asked, tone flat but edged with surprise.

Sakura laughed, covering her mouth. "As soon as we returned from Wave, wasn't it? Naruto just told us—out of nowhere."

Naruto nudged Hinata gently. "Sorry if it was sudden. I just... wanted you all to know." He glanced at Hinata, and her blush bloomed like a rose in the sunlight.

Hinata found her voice. "I— I'm really happy, Sasuke, Sakura. Naruto's been so kind to me." Her words flowed smoothly now, the shyness of weeks past replaced by quiet assurance.

Sasuke tilted his head, a small smirk forming. "You look different, Hinata."

Sakura nodded. "You both do. Training together must be good for you."

Before Naruto could answer, Kakashi appeared at the bridge's entrance, hands buried in his vest pockets and one eye crinkling above his mask. "Sorry I'm late," he said with a casual shrug, "but I have important news."

The four Genin straightened. Naruto's heart tightened at the promise of fresh challenge.

"I've put your names forward for the Chūnin Exams next month," Kakashi announced, voice steady but carrying a spark of pride.

For a heartbeat, the world fell silent—only the gentle rush of the river below and the distant calls of villagers. Then Sasuke's eyebrow lifted, Sakura's mouth fell open, and Naruto's eyes shot wide.

"Thanks, Kakashi-sensei!" they exclaimed in unison, voices bursting with excitement.

Hinata's smile shone as brightly as the setting sun. Around her, Team 7 united in joyful laughter, ready to face their next trial together.

Naruto resumed his training at last, though with a strict directive: no new techniques, no learning beyond what he already knew. Instead, he spent every spare moment reinforcing his mastery of known jutsu and concepts. The Shadow Clone Technique proved a relentless tutor—while the original Naruto spent time with Hinata or his friends, a hundred perfect copies drilled through every aspect of his shinobi journey, from chakra control drills beneath the maple trees to kata‐perfect taijutsu sequences on the training grounds.

The very next morning, Team 7 strode purposefully through Konoha's winding streets, rehearsing their formations and tactical rotations as they went. Naruto led the way, calling out footwork adjustments; Sasuke watched their flanks like a silent guardian; Sakura tracked their spacing and gave quick nods of approval. Rounding a narrow corner lined with wooden shutters, they froze in unison—three masked strangers stood before them, one of those strangers gripping a small boy by the neck, a cruel smile twisting his lips.

Without hesitation, Team 7 sprang into action. Naruto split instantly into two shadow clones, who charged forward with shouts that drew the assailants' eyes. Sasuke's hand flickered as he formed the seal for Katon: Shōha, and a burst of flame threw the attackers off balance. In the same breath, Sakura dashed between the flickering embers, catching the terrified boy as his captor's strength gave way and he slumped to the ground.

As the smoke cleared and the final echo of their assault faded, the three genin exchanged a look of recognition and relief. The boy's wide eyes, framed by soft blond curls, revealed his identity in an instant: Konohamaru, grandson of the Third Hokage.

Under the bright mid-morning sun, Team 7 froze in their tracks. Naruto's eyes narrowed into fiery slits as he took a step forward, fists clenched.

"You've got some nerve picking on Hokage-sama's flesh and blood," he growled, voice low and deadly calm. He fixed the trio with a glare that could freeze boiling water. "You're not from around here—who are you?"

For a heartbeat, the only sound was the distant bustle of the village beyond the alley. Then the kunoichi at the front tilted her head, lips curling into a sneer. "None of your business, kid," she spat, her hand snapping through seals. "That brat was in our way, and so are you. Futon: Dō—"

But before her wind jutsu could form, a sharp command sliced through the tension. "Temari, stop." The smaller shinobi at her side—a boy no taller than Naruto—spoke with an eerie calm, eyes as cold and dark as polished onyx. He raised a single hand to halt the swirling breeze. "Let's go. He's clearly above your level."

Temari's eyes flickered with annoyance, but she obediently lowered her arms. Without another word, the three strangers melted back into the alley's shadows, their departure as sudden as their arrival.

Team 7 exhaled in unison. Naruto's fists unclenched, shoulders dropping the weight of his fury. Sakura's hand flew to her kunai, only to realize it rested loosely at her side. Sasuke's Sharingan dimmed, replaced by guarded curiosity. Behind them, Konohamaru rubbed his neck where the thug's grip had dug in, eyes wide with fresh caution.

Naruto exchanged a tense glance with his teammates. Who were those shinobi? Had they come for the Chūnin Exams too—scouting rivals before the trials even began? He turned to Konohamaru, voice gentler now. "You okay?"

Konohamaru managed a shaky nod. "I—I'll be more careful."

Together, they resumed their walk through Konoha's winding streets, every step shadowed by the memory of those departing enemies. The chatter of the village felt distant, as if the alley's chill had followed them out, reminding Team 7 that new challenges—and hidden foes—awaited them beyond every corner.

The sun hadn't yet climbed high when Team 7 arrived at the Academy gates, each footstep echoing off stone walls polished by years of eager shinobi. Naruto, Hinata at his side, glanced up at the upper floors where today's Chūnin exams would begin. Sasuke and Sakura fell in beside them, the four moving as one—yet anticipation hummed in the air like charged chakra.

Before they could step through the main doors, a trio of familiar figures blocked the corridor: Rock Lee's taut smile, Neji Hyūga's serene glare, and Tenten's ever‐ready arsenal of weapon scrolls at her belt. Naruto's pulse skipped—Might Guy's team, the other rookies already making waves.

"Ah–ha!" Rock Lee threw his shoulders back, voice booming. "I'm here to challenge the best Genin in the village. I'm Rock—"

"Lee," Naruto cut him off with a casual wave, eyes half­lidded. "Yeah, I know who you are."

Lee's grin only widened. "Perfect! Sasuke, will you accept my challenge?"

Sasuke tilted his head, that lazy smirk creeping onto his face. "Me?" His gaze flicked from Lee to Naruto. "You don't want me. I'm not the top Genin anymore."

Lee's resolve didn't waver. "I do—aren't you the current Rookie of the Year?"

Sasuke shrugged. "I was—for two days. Naruto here overtook me and every other Genin in active duty." The admission cracked the tension. Laughter rippled down the corridor as Naruto's cheeks flushed crimson.

"Come on, Sasuke," Lee protested, arms folding. "If you're ducking me, that's weak."

"Don't believe me?" Sasuke raised an eyebrow. "All right—fight him first. If you win, I'll take you on."

"You're on," Lee declared, voice pitched with excitement.

At that moment, Kakashi appeared behind them, so silent Naruto barely registered his presence until the Hokage's emblem caught his eye. Kakashi's visible eye locked onto Naruto with unmistakable seriousness. "Naruto," he said quietly, "don't go all out."

"Sure, Sensei," Naruto replied, chest tightening with a mix of nerves and thrill.

They moved together through the Academy's main hall, past banners celebrating past Chūnin, and out onto the spacious training grounds. The air tasted of fresh grass and polished wood targets. Rock Lee planted his feet in a wide stance, chakra already pulsing around him like rippling steel.

Under the bright academy sun, Naruto met Rock Lee's determined gaze, arms folded as he absorbed every detail of Lee's stance. He stepped forward, voice calm and assured.
"You focus solely on taijutsu, correct?" Naruto asked, tone light but probing—his blue eyes sharpening with genuine interest.

Lee's chest puffed with pride. "Yes, Naruto-kun. My strength is in pure hand-to-hand combat."

Naruto nodded, as if pondering a puzzle. "Then to keep things fair, I'll use taijutsu only. I haven't tapped into the Inner Gates yet—please, don't use them either."

Lee's confident smile faltered, replaced by astonishment. His face flushed crimson. "How did you... know I can open the Gates?"

Naruto relaxed into a half-smile. "That's public knowledge for anyone who looks. Your sensei is Might Guy, the master of the Gates. It makes sense you've trained them too—especially since you confirmed it yourself. So remember, no Gates today."

Lee's shoulders sank as he realized he'd walked into the oldest trick in the book. He bowed his head in a flash of embarrassment, blood still warming his cheeks.

Without another word, Naruto slid back into position. Kakashi's hand dropped, signaling the start. In an instant, Naruto and Lee blurred from sight—so fast that onlookers only caught fleeting shadows. Naruto deliberately throttled his speed, conserving his full power, while Lee poured everything he had into the first exchange.

A heartbeat later—or what felt like ten seconds of sheer intensity—they snapped back to their starting spots. Both chest-heaving, they held their stances. Lee's eyes widened in disbelief as he reached to unwrap his forearm bandages, only to feel Naruto's steady hand on his wrist.

Naruto paused in his stance and rolled back his sleeve. Where bare skin should have been, gleaming training weights hugged his forearm—sleek metal bands etched with kanji for "endurance" and "power." He met Rock Lee's widening eyes with a steady grin.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you," Naruto said softly, voice calm but carrying a challenge. "I'm using these, too. I can tell you're a taijutsu specialist, and I respect that. My techniques are all Genin and Chūnin level—but you're using the White Lotus stance, forbidden scrolls even Jonin rarely learn. In a real fight, I'd have to go all-out to match you. Does that sound like a fair match?"

Lee's chest heaved as he struggled to process the revelation. His cheeks flushed deeper red than his training weights. For a moment, no one spoke. Then Naruto tipped his head back toward Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata waiting at the edge of the training ground.
"I'll take that as a yes," Naruto called over his shoulder with a playful laugh. "Good luck, everyone!" With that, he turned and strode off—leaving Lee and the watching crowd stunned into silence.

From the edge of the clearing, Might Guy's booming voice cut through the hush. "Kakashi, how is it that this kid—no one can stand a chance against him! He shouldn't even compete!" Only Neji and Tenten noticed Guy stepping forward, arms folded, eyes blazing beneath his green jumpsuit.

Kakashi fell in stride beside him, visible eye calm but intense. "He has an incomprehensible chakra pool—stable and ever-growing," Kakashi pointed out, gaze drifting to where Team 7 disappeared through the Academy gates. "He hasn't needed to tap into the Kyūbi's power. He mastered the Shadow Clone Jutsu, then consumed every Genin scroll in two days. His growth—smart, mature, powerful, fast—happened without losing himself. Guy, take a close look at him. That kid is going to change everything."

Chapter Text

A hush fell over the Academy's grand lecture hall as more than 150 Genin arranged themselves at long wooden benches. Scrolls, inkstones, and calligraphy brushes lay neatly before each student. The "Rookie Nine"—Shikamaru and Choji from Nara, Ino of the Yamanaka, Kiba Akamaru peering around expectantly, Shino half-hidden behind his collar, Hinata steady and quiet, Sasuke brooding at the edge, Naruto fidgeting with his brush, and Sakura tapping her foot—made a small island of tension amid the crowd.

The doors thundered open. Ibiki Morino strode in, robes billowing too-small in the confined space. His reputation preceded him: head of interrogation and torture, the man who could break the hardest criminal's will with a single question. Every pair of eyes snapped to him, hearts pounding at the weight of his glare.

Without a word, Ibiki passed out the exams—each a single sheet of heavy parchment, ink still wet at the edges. The room's only sound was the rustle of silk as scrolls unfurled. Then, at his nod, every Genin broke the seal and scanned the questions.

A collective gasp rose as students froze over the first lines. These problems reached far beyond Chūnin-level theory: detailed chakra network diagrams asking for analysis of forbidden seals; questions about advanced elemental affinities no Genin was expected to wield; tactical scenarios requiring Jonin-worthy infiltration plans. Sakura's pencil hovered in midair. Shikamaru's brow furrowed deeper than any lazy strategist's should. Hinata's Byakugan fluttered in her mind, searching for knowledge she didn't possess. Naruto gulped, feeling sweat bead at his hairline.

They exchanged bewildered glances. How could Ibiki expect rookies to answer this? The paper trembled in Naruto's hand, ink smudging between his fingers. It made no sense—unless the true test wasn't what they knew, but how they responded to the impossible.

Under Ibiki's steely glare, the truth struck Naruto like a lightning bolt: this exam was designed for them to cheat—skillfully and unseen. A true shinobi must slip through shadows, gather secrets without ever alerting the enemy. Heart hammering, Naruto scanned the room for allies.

Sasuke sat motionless, eyes fixed on Ibiki rather than his scroll. Sakura's gaze dipped to her lap, fingers dancing in a silent genjutsu seal. And Hinata—her pale eyes glowed faintly as she activated the Byakugan. They'd all caught on. Now it was time to act.

Naruto held his breath as Hinata's gentle palm technique whispered beneath the benches. In a blink, she slid test papers—hers and Naruto's—swapping their answers with uncanny speed. The questions were already complete on her sheet; Naruto's copy held identical, perfect responses. He even filled in the final, impossible question for the challenge's sake—an extra nod to the examiners' game.

Moments later, several Genin began being dismissed harshly after being caught cheating. One by one, more than half the participants were disqualified until only seventy-eight faces remained—each now officially advancing.

A sudden crash shattered the tense silence. A window panel exploded inward as if struck by a kunai. Dust motes danced in a shaft of sunlight, and through the broken frame leapt a whirlwind of violet hair and pronged kunoichi jacket.

"So this is what I have to work with this year, huh?" Anko Mitarashi's sardonic grin swept the room. Her eyes glittered like polished stones as she surveyed the surviving Genin. "Not too much material, I'm afraid—well, it is what it is. Ibiki, thanks for the groundwork. I'll take it from here."

Before anyone could answer, Anko turned on her heel and strode back through the shattered window. In her wake, Ibiki's heavy footsteps echoed as he led the remaining students down winding corridors to the Academy's back gate.

A few minutes later, Team 7 found themselves before a barbed-wire fence, beyond which lay a forest so thick its shadows seemed alive. The trees loomed like silent sentinels, their knotted branches dripping with mist. Naruto pressed a palm against the wire, feeling a chill seep through the metal. He'd never seen this dark wood inside Konoha's borders—had it always been here, hidden from view?

A palpable aura of blood and fear and whispered death seeped from the trees. Around him, every Genin but Naruto and his teammates trembled. Their eyes darted to the gap in the fence, to the darkness beyond. Heart racing, Naruto glanced at Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata—his silent promise reflected in their determined eyes. Together, they would step into the forest's maw and prove themselves true shinobi of Konoha.

Anko's voice cut through the tense silence like a blade. "This is the Forest of Death, my dear children!" Her lips curved into a warm smile that didn't reach her eyes—eyes that gleamed with something dangerously like glee. She paced before them, pink jacket fluttering against the twisting vines behind her.

"You will enter in your original teams," she continued, voice sweet as poison. "I have two scrolls here." With a flourish, she revealed one scroll bound in ivory silk and another wrapped in ebony. "One is Heaven, the other Earth. Each team receives only one—yours is Heaven. Your goal: reach the tower at the forest's center bearing both scrolls. You must discover who holds the complementary scroll, steal it, and return together."

Her tone dropped to a hush. "This is the only time—killing is allowed." A sadistic smirk lifted one corner of her mouth as she let the words hang in the humid air. "If you've ever hungered for blood, now is your chance." She threw back her head. "Five days. Fail, and you die."

Team 7 pressed forward beneath the brambles, Heaven scroll secured inside Naruto's flak vest. The canopy above swallowed them in shadow; every footstep kicked up damp earth and the scent of rot. Sasuke flanked Naruto's left, Sharingan alert for hidden threats. Sakura brought up the rear, keen eyes scanning for traps. In that green gloom, each knew their place in Kakashi's perfect machine—Naruto the spearhead, Sasuke the blade's edge, Sakura the shield and pulse of strategy. Together, they moved like clockwork, every shinobi a vital gear in the engine of survival.

The air turned heavy without warning, the afternoon light dimming as if the sun itself recoiled. Naruto's formation of shadow clones vanished in an instant, their protective barrier gone. He held up a hand—silent command—and Team 7 ground to a halt. Every muscle tensed; something in the stillness felt wrong.

From the treetops above them, a figure dropped like a spider descending on an invisible thread. Limbs unfolded with unnatural grace. The intruder's tongue lolled from jagged teeth, and eyes glimmered with cold, murderous intent. Naruto reacted in a heartbeat:

Fūton: Reppū!

A fierce gale roared from his palm, slicing through branches and shards of bark before slamming into the newcomer. In the same breath, Naruto unleashed a sharp wind chakra burst, propelling his teammates clear of the impact zone and into the safety of the undergrowth.

The cloaked shinobi righted himself, wind-torn robes swirling around slender legs. He laughed—a sound that grated against their nerves like metal on stone. "Oh, someone knows how to play, huh? What's your name, little Genin?" His voice was whisper-soft, but edged with savagery, as though no amount of death could ever sate him.

Naruto stepped forward, chest heaving, eyes blazing with defiance. "Naruto Uzumaki." His voice trembled—not with nerves, but with something deeper. "Who are you? You're no Genin. What are you doing here, infiltrating the Chūnin Exams?"

A slow smile spread across the stranger's face, each word dripping like poison. "Remarkable. I didn't expect to be seen so quickly... Uzumaki, you say? You shouldn't even be playing in this forest. It takes more than a talented shinobi to pierce my deception." With each phrase, his tone deepened, growling with malice meant to unsettle them.

Sasuke and Sakura slid into position behind Naruto, chakra humming like coiled weapons. "We're Genin," Naruto snapped. "That's all you need to know. Now tell us—what do you want?"

The intruder's grin widened until he tore at his own face with impossibly long nails. Flesh and mask peeled away to reveal snake-like eyes, purple-silver skin stretched taut over a cruel skull, and lips curled into the most sinister of smirks. Team 7 recoiled, nausea and horror knotted in their guts. The creature's final words slithered over the clearing:

"I am Lord Orochimaru—Legendary Sannin of the Leaf."

The forest's charged silence broke as panic rippled through Team 7. Even Naruto's chest tightened—with Orochimaru standing before them, memories of every training drill felt suddenly inadequate.

Naruto forced himself to inhale, meeting Orochimaru's serpentine gaze. He raised his voice, defiant. "Sasuke, Sakura—if we don't move, he won't either. He hasn't gauged our full strength yet, so he's hesitating. Right, Orochimaru–baka?"

A flicker of amusement crossed Orochimaru's pale lips at the insult, but he didn't strike. Naruto seized the moment. "Spear formation, everyone! Sasuke, you take point—your Sharingan will spot any trap before it happens. Sakura and I will flank. We need every ounce of coordination we've drilled."

Sakura's fingers wove a subtle seal beneath her sleeve. "Hikan no Genjutsu," she whispered. The thread of illusion they'd planted on their path glowed faintly—ready to warn Kakashi if he stumbled into this ambush, if he dared to check on his missing students.

Naruto drew a shaky breath. "This is a reaction play. We hold our ground until backup arrives—if it arrives at all." His eyes flicked between his teammates, finding determination there.

Orochimaru's grin darkened, his low voice laced with glee. "A team with a plan? How quaint. I'll relish killing every one of you."

With that, the tension snapped—chakra flared on their brows, and the forest's hush shattered into the storm of battle.

The afternoon light dimmed to a gray-green as Orochimaru struck first. His body unfurled like living shadow—neck elongating in a grotesque arc—and he lunged at Sasuke with terrifying speed. Sasuke's Sharingan flared, each tomoe burning crimson as it tracked the inhuman strike.

"Left side!" Sasuke shouted, twisting his body just in time. Orochimaru's fangs snapped shut inches from his shoulder. Naruto seized the opening.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

A dozen perfect clones bloomed around Team 7, spinning into a tight barrier of whirling wind and chakra. Two clones surged forward, kunai gleaming in hand, drawing Orochimaru's wrath while the others braced in a defensive ring. Branches snapped beneath their feet as they held their ground.

Orochimaru brushed aside the two charging clones with a lazy flick of his wrist—clones dissolving into swirling motes of light—but their sacrifice had bought precious seconds. Sakura's eyes glazed over, and her fingertips danced in a secret seal. A ripple of illusion slithered through the clearing.

"Impressive teamwork," Orochimaru hissed, voice low and mocking. "But futile."

He vanished in a breathless blur of movement, reappearing only long enough to weave seals faster than sight. "Sen'ei Tajashu!"

From the folds of his sleeves poured a writhing torrent of venomous snakes. Their scales glinted, fangs dripping with poison, as they hissed and lunged. The air filled with the stench of venom and the terrifying chorus of slithering bodies.

"Sasuke, now!" Naruto bellowed.

Sasuke's Sharingan burned brighter, seeing the snakes' strike patterns before they formed. He sealed his hand into a tight box shape and thrust it forward.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

A massive fireball erupted, colliding with the serpentine horde and igniting the clearing in a cascade of burning scales. The scent of char and smoke stung their lungs. Through the crackling inferno, Naruto stepped up.

"Fūton: Daitoppa!"

A razor-sharp gale roared from his palm, ripping through the remaining flames and tearing scorched earth into ragged furrows. For a heartbeat, an inferno raged in the forest's heart.

But Orochimaru's laughter slithered through the smoke. He reappeared behind them in a swirl of leaves and a faint pop—the substitution jutsu complete.

Sakura reacted in the same instant: she tossed a smoke bomb to the ground and whispered another seal. Black mist poured out, thick and choking, as her genjutsu wove a second layer—impressions of phantom clones converging, their shapes flickering just beyond perception.

To any onlooker, it looked as though Team 7 had scattered in three different directions. In truth, they moved as one spearhead through the smoke: Sasuke leading with Sharingan-enhanced steps, Naruto covering the flanks with wind chakra, and Sakura's genjutsu thread guiding each movement, their formations unbroken even in the blinding haze.

They held their spear formation—silent, ready—waiting for Orochimaru to emerge again into their path.

Orochimaru's lips curled into a serpent's grin. "Your tricks won't work on me," he taunted, eyes narrowing as snakes poured from every direction—rolling, hissing, and striking with lethal precision. The forest floor quivered under the weight of their scales.

Naruto ground his teeth. "Plan B! Sasuke, cover us!"
With a swirl of chakra, half a dozen shadow clones sprang up, forming a moving shield as the real Naruto began molding his Rasengan. Sasuke's Sharingan flared; he sent a rapid volley of shuriken into the writhing mass, each spinning blade targeting the deadliest snakes first.

"Sakura, barrier seal!" Naruto called. Sakura unfurled a scroll and channeled chakra into the inked runes. A translucent dome shimmered into existence—fragile yet sturdy enough to slow Orochimaru's assault, each strike rattling against its surface.

Orochimaru's amusement faded to irritation as he watched them maintain perfect formation. His tongue flicked, tasting their defiance. "Perhaps I should stop playing around..." His killing intent surged, pressing on their chests like a physical weight.

Sakura's hands trembled, but she held the barrier. Sasuke's Sharingan spun faster, tracking every flicker of movement. Naruto felt seconds stretch into eternities as he finally completed his Rasengan, the swirling sphere glowing brighter with each heartbeat.

Orochimaru's neck snapped forward again, jaw unhinging impossibly wide to reveal a serrated blade. "You want to see true fear?" he hissed.

A flash of silver cleaved the tension. Kakashi dropped between them and the Sannin, kunai at the ready, his own aura of menace radiating outward.

"I believe that's enough," the Copy Ninja said coolly, revealing his Sharingan. Orochimaru retracted his neck, brow arching in both annoyance and grudging respect.

A ripple of cold laughter drifted through the trees as Orochimaru's voice echoed one last time. "Kakashi Hatake... your little team managed to hold out just long enough, didn't they? How fascinating." His pale eyes flickered across each of them, lingering on Sasuke's defiant glare. Then, with the softest sigh, he vanished—melting into the earth like ink bleeding into paper. "We'll meet again, Sasuke-kun..."

Silence reclaimed the Forest of Death, broken only by the ragged breaths of Team 7. They held their spear formation, backs straight, spears of chakra ready, until a single crisp hand signal cut through the tension: Kakashi's all-clear.

Naruto's dozen clones dispersed in a swirl of mist, chakra trails vanishing as he dropped into a crouch and exhaled. His Rasengan winked out like a dying ember in his palm. "Sensei," he panted, eyes wide. "You got our message—I thought you might've written it off as part of the exam!"

Kakashi stepped forward from the shadows, mask angled just enough to reveal a proud smile in his visible eye. The leaf insignia on his vest caught a stray shaft of sunlight filtering through the canopy. "You're miles ahead of every other team in this exam," he said quietly, voice rich with approval. "When you called me out here, I knew something was seriously wrong. Anko will be along momentarily to continue the test."

He paused, letting his gaze sweep over Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, and Hinata—each still flush with adrenaline. "I'm proud of you," Kakashi continued, tone firm but warm. "You've shown teamwork, quick thinking, and the heart of true shinobi. You will become the greatest shinobi team the Leaf has ever seen."

As the forest's hush softened around them, Team 7 exchanged exhausted, exhilarated smiles. The trial wasn't over—but in that moment, they knew they had already surpassed every expectation.

Chapter Text

Under the dappled morning light at the forest's edge, Kakashi and Anko stood awaiting Team 7's return. One by one, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura recounted Orochimaru's uncanny abilities—his neck's grotesque elongation, the torrent of venomous snakes, his shadow‐substitution techniques, and the chilling edge of his killing intent. Even Anko's sadistic grin faltered at their precise observations, while Kakashi's single visible eye reflected genuine respect. Both Jonin realized: these genin hadn't merely survived—they'd dissected every move under fire.

Anko's warm smile returned as she stepped forward. "Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, you three deserve promotion to Chūnin on the strength of this alone," she declared. "You've done what every shinobi must—if you can't defeat your foe, you still arm others with the knowledge to succeed. I'll present your dossier to Lord Third for final approval. Kakashi, you've outdone yourself training them." With that, she slipped away, granting the team a moment of well‐earned privacy.

Pride swelled in Naruto's chest as he exchanged elated looks with Sakura and Hinata, their flushed faces mirroring his own exhilaration. Even Kakashi's stoic stance softened, the curve of his eyebrow betraying satisfaction. Yet beside them, Sasuke's expression grew distant, as if shadows stirred in his mind.

Alone with his thoughts, Sasuke felt the old anger and grief begin to ebb. The relentless hate that once fueled his ambition now felt hollow against the bonds he'd formed. Naruto's strength—born from compassion, not vengeance—offered a new path. Sasuke resolved to seek Itachi not as an enemy to destroy, but as a brother to understand.

The forest clearing's tension snapped as Sasuke, who had remained silent until now, suddenly swept Naruto and Sakura into a fierce embrace. His arms locked around them with a force born of pent-up emotion.

Kakashi's single visible eye widened in astonishment. Naruto's knees trembled before buckling as tears burst free, streaming down his cheeks in powerful, unguarded sobs. Sakura's face flamed a deep, vibrant purple-red; she froze mid-step, fingers splayed against Sasuke's back, utterly stunned by the rare gift of his affection.

No words were spoken. Just the rustle of leaves in the afternoon breeze and the shared heartbeat of four shinobi bound by trials. Kakashi's mind flickered to memories of the bright-eyed boy he'd first met—eager to master every new technique, laughing as he chased shadows in the training yard. The darkness that had consumed Sasuke for so long seemed to lift in this single, trembling moment.

When Sasuke released them, tears still glistening at the corners of his eyes, his voice broke with gratitude. "I haven't felt like this since before the tragedy," he whispered, chest heaving. "We protected each other like... like a family. Even when we were terrified, we trusted one another. We'd have given our lives for each other. Thank you... for giving me back a home."

For an instant, his Sharingan glowed normally—then the three traditional tomoe in each iris shifted impossibly into a radiant, star-shaped pattern. Warm chakra pulsed outward from his eyes, rippling through the clearing. Sasuke's shoulders sagged as the surge of power drained faster than he could contain it. The starburst tomoe dimmed, and he collapsed to the forest floor with a soft thud, limbs loose at his sides. Leaves drifted down around him like tears falling from the trees.

Naruto dropped to one knee beside Sasuke, trembling hands hovering in panic. Sakura rushed forward, voice caught in her throat. Kakashi stepped between them, mask tilted, visible eye heavy with concern and relief. In the hush that followed, only the whisper of wind through the pines bore witness to the bond reborn—and to the silent promise that they would face whatever came next together.

Flames crackled over torn leaves as Sasuke's eyelids fluttered open. His vision sharpened to reveal Naruto crouched beside a small fire, Sakura kneeling on the other side—both watching him with relief etched in their expressions.

"Finally you opened your eyes, baka," Naruto teased, voice soft with joy.

Sasuke blinked, confusion wrinkling his brow. He tried to sit up, only to feel a dull ache pulsing through his limbs. "What happened to my eyes? How long was I out?"

Naruto pushed to his feet and stretched, the glow of embers dancing across his features. "Two days. A Sound and Grass shinobi team ambushed us for our scroll. Sakura and I fought them off while you were unconscious. We secured the Earth scroll—and even nabbed an extra Heaven scroll. I sent it out with one of my clones; it's already on its way to another leaf team who might need it."

He paused, gauging Sasuke's reaction before continuing. "About your eyes... Kakashi-sensei's researching it now. He thinks it's some higher form of the Sharingan—something unique, with powers we don't fully understand yet."

Sasuke's gaze drifted skyward, panic and fatigue mingling in his tone. "Two days gone... that leaves just two to reach the tower. We have to move fa—"

Naruto's hand landed gently on Sasuke's shoulder. "Relax. Look." He pointed through the trees, and Sasuke forced himself to turn. There, half-hidden by moss-covered stones, loomed the exam tower, its peak lost in shadowy leaves.

"We reached it yesterday," Naruto reminded him, voice brimming with pride. "We held off the others until you woke. Oh, my clone delivered that extra Heaven scroll to Team 8—so they'll arrive soon, too."

Sasuke pushed himself slowly upright, muscles protesting. Naruto slid behind him, wrapping an arm around his waist to support him.
"I want out of this forest for good," Sasuke murmured, pain and determination sharpening his voice.

Naruto grinned, nudging him forward. "You really are annoying, you know? But that's exactly why I wouldn't want anyone else by my side."

As Sasuke leaned on him, steps unsteady but resolute, Naruto felt it: he had a brother—and a sister—now. Together, they would finish this.

The stone steps echoed beneath their feet as Team 7 reached the tower's heavy gate. Two Chūnin awaited them inside a vaulted entry hall lit by paper lanterns. One bowed and announced, "You have passed the second stage. You now earn three days' rest before the next exam—but you must remain within the tower at all times." Their scrolls were collected and sealed on a lacquered pedestal, the weight of accomplishment heavy in each of their chests.

They were shown to a small guest room on the top floor—sparse tatami, folded futons, and a single shuttered window overlooking the forest canopy. Naruto collapsed onto a futon with a sigh that shook the rafters. Sakura sank beside him, limbs sprawled in exhaustion. Sasuke leaned against the far wall, eyes closed, as Hinata dropped onto the floor and let the silence settle around them like a warm blanket.

Moments later, the door splintered inward as Hinata burst through, concern flooding her features. "I heard what happened—are you all right?" Her voice trembled, and she darted to Naruto's side.

Naruto sat up, brushing damp hair from his forehead. "I'm fine, Hinata. We're all fine—just a few scratches." He flexed a bruised shoulder, offering her a small, reassuring smile. "Orochimaru never even touched us." Relief washed over her face as she reached out to steady Sakura and Sasuke.

Before they could draw breath, Shikamaru's Team Nara filed in—Shikamaru trailing Choji and Ino, each bearing superficial cuts. "What a drag," Shikamaru muttered, hands shoved in his pockets. "With Orochimaru crashing the party, they should just cancel the exam." His tone dripped cynicism, but Ino waved a hand. "They won't, Shikamaru. Every village and nation poured resources into this—there's no turning back now."

At the window, Kiba leaned in with Akamaru at his heels. "Even if they pause it, it won't keep the village safe," he growled. The words settled over Team 7 like a cold wind—everyone knew Orochimaru's real target.

Sasuke stood slowly, pressing a hand to the window's wooden frame. Outside, the forest's edge seemed to close in around the tower. His jaw set with determination. "After the exams, we'll decide our next move," he said, voice low but unwavering. "The village's safety comes first." Naruto and Sakura exchanged a look of pride—Team 7 had weathered the impossible, and now they faced whatever came next together.

Chapter Text

The stands fell into a heavy hush as shinobi from every team crowded the arena floor. Dust motes danced in the late-afternoon sunlight filtering through the open roof. Whispers rippled through the ranks—rumors of Team 7's clash with Orochimaru had reached every corner of the village. At the center, Hayate Gekkō cleared his throat, brittle cough echoing off stone walls.

"Due to... special circumstances," he rasped, voice cutting through the tension, "Lord Third has decided to promote Team 7 to Chūnin rank."

A collective gasp rippled across the arena. No team had ever been elevated in bulk, and certainly never before the final rounds. Faces turned, mouths hung open, eyes darting toward the empty spot where Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura had stood moments ago.

Hayate let the silence stretch before continuing, "Their performance against an S-Class threat has been deemed sufficient proof of their capabilities. We will now proceed with the remaining preliminary matches."

On cue, a grid of names flickered to life on the electronic board overhead:
Team 8: Hinata Hyūga, Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame
Team 10: Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi
Team Guy: Neji Hyūga, Rock Lee, Tenten
Sand Siblings: Gaara, Temari, Kankurō
Sound Team: Dosu Kinuta, Zaku Abumi, Kin Tsuchi
Kabuto's Team: Kabuto Yakushi, Yoroi Akado, Misumi Tsurugi

The board blinked once more, then settled on the first match:
"Hinata Hyūga vs. Kin Tsuchi."

A low murmur rose as Hinata's name appeared. She stepped forward, the soft clap of her sandals against the dirt floor sounding impossibly loud. Gone was the hesitant girl from the Academy—her shoulders were squared, her chin lifted, and her pale eyes shone with unshakable resolve. A faint silver glow hinted at the Byakugan's activation.

High in the spectator tiers, Naruto's eyes lit with pride. His heart warmed at the sight of her steady grace. This was Hinata Hyūga, no longer trembling in the shadows, but walking into the arena ready to prove her strength to the entire village.

"Begin!" Hayate's voice rang out, sharp as a kunai's edge.

Kin Tsuchi lunged forward, wrists flicking as she unleashed a volley of senbon tipped with tinkling bells. Each needle spiraled through the air, carrying the weight of her sound‐based genjutsu. The arena's hush fractured under the soft chime—an auditory illusion meant to distract.

Hinata's Byakugan activated with a soft hum. Her pale eyes tracked every glinting needle, discerning the true path behind Kin's deceptive echoes. She slid into her stance, chakra flaring in her palms.

You're within my range, she thought, shifting into a version of the Gentle Fist that was all her own—longer arcs, fluid footwork, and a hint of unpredictability she'd learned from Naruto's freeform battles.

"Eight Trigrams: Thirty-Two Palms!" Hinata intoned, lashing out in a blinding cascade of strikes:

Two strikes: Kin parried with forearms, bell-tipped needles shattering against her guard.

Four strikes: A precise blow grazed Kin's temple, chakra rippling through her veins.

Eight strikes: Hinata's hands blurred, and three more pinpoint strikes staggered Kin's balance.

Sixteen strikes: Kin's defense buckled as Hinata's fists hammered at vital channels—pain flashed in her eyes.

Thirty-two strikes: The final wave crashed through Kin's chakra network, sending spasms of agony through her body.

With a final, resonant pulse of chakra, Kin Tsuchi's knees gave way. Senbon clattered to the ground as her arms went limp. The sound illusion shattered along with her will.

Silence reclaimed the arena for a heartbeat—then cheers erupted as Kin collapsed. Hinata lowered her hands, breathing evenly, eyes soft with quiet triumph. She had transcended the shy girl of the Academy; she was a true Hyūga warrior, honed by her own spirit and the unpredictable fire of her friends.

The arena buzzed with murmurs as Hayate Gekkō raised his hand and declared, "Winner: Hinata Hyūga!"

From the upper tiers, Naruto leaned forward, eyes gleaming with pride as Hinata ascended the steps. She moved with quiet grace, her breathing steady, her posture confident.

"That was amazing!" Naruto exclaimed, pulling her into a warm embrace. "You've improved massively, honey."

Hinata's cheeks flushed, but she didn't shy away—this time, she met his eyes and smiled.

Sasuke gave a subtle nod of approval, arms crossed but expression softened. "You were precise. Efficient."

Sakura stepped in beside him, her voice bright. "You've come a long way, Hinata. That was textbook chakra control."

Hinata bowed slightly, grateful but composed. She had earned this moment.

The screen above flickered again, drawing everyone's attention.

Next Match: Shikamaru Nara vs. Dosu Kinuta

A groan echoed from the lower level. "What a drag... Can't I just quit, Asuma-sensei?" Shikamaru muttered, slouched against the railing.

Nearby shinobi rolled their eyes. His laziness was legendary, but today it was starting to wear thin.

Asuma, leaning against the wall with a cigarette tucked between his fingers, didn't even flinch. "No. We already went over this," he said, voice low and firm. "Now get your skinny ass down there and fight."

Shikamaru sighed dramatically, shoulders slumping even further. "Troublesome..."

Naruto watched the exchange with raised eyebrows. Mental note: Asuma Sarutobi was not someone to test twice.

The match began with a flick of Hayate's hand, and to the confusion of nearly everyone watching, Shikamaru didn't move. He stood in the center of the arena, arms limp at his sides, gaze half-lidded as if he were already regretting being awake.

Dosu Kinuta wasted no time. His sound amplifier gauntlet whirred to life, releasing a pulse of disorienting sound waves that rippled across the arena floor. The vibrations distorted the air, making it difficult to track movement or maintain focus.

Shikamaru's eyes narrowed. He immediately recognized the threat—not just the physical damage, but the psychological disruption. He activated his Shadow Possession Jutsu, but the erratic sound waves made it nearly impossible to lock onto Dosu's shifting silhouette.

Dosu pressed the advantage, launching wave after wave of sonic attacks, trying to force Shikamaru into reactive combat. But Shikamaru didn't bite. Instead, he began to move subtly—adjusting his position, using the shadows cast by the arena walls, the overhead torches, and even Dosu's own movements to slowly manipulate the battlefield.

The crowd watched in growing awe as Shikamaru's passive stance turned into a tactical masterpiece. Dosu's attacks grew more frantic, his rhythm breaking as Shikamaru began to predict his patterns with eerie precision.

Then came the turning point.

Shikamaru's shadow darted forward, stretching unnaturally across the arena floor. Dosu tried to leap away, but it was too late.

"Shadow Strangle Jutsu."

The tendrils of shadow wrapped around Dosu's limbs, locking his body in place. Chakra threads shimmered faintly as Shikamaru reinforced the technique, binding Dosu to the ground with surgical control.

Dosu struggled, his chakra nearly depleted, his amplifier sparking uselessly. Panic overtook him as he realized there was no escape.

"I surrender!" he shouted, voice cracking with frustration.

Shikamaru released the jutsu with a sigh, his bored expression unchanged. He turned and walked back toward the spectator area, hands in his pockets, muttering, "What a drag..."

The crowd erupted in stunned applause. It wasn't flashy—but it was brilliant.

The arena buzzed with anticipation as Rock Lee stepped forward, his green jumpsuit catching the light, eyes burning with determination. Across from him stood Kankurō of the Sand Village, calm and calculating, his puppet Karasu already deployed and cloaked in smoke.

From the spectator's area, Naruto leaned forward, arms crossed. He remembered their earlier encounter—how he'd asked Lee not to use the Gates during their spar. Watching now, he knew that request had been wise. What Lee was about to unleash wasn't just impressive—it was overwhelming.

The match began with Kankurō attempting to control the battlefield early, sending Karasu forward in a flurry of segmented limbs and hidden blades. Lee dodged with ease, his movements sharp and deliberate, conserving energy as he read the puppet's patterns.

Then, with a sudden burst of chakra, Lee's body trembled. His skin flushed red, veins bulged, and the air around him pulsed.

"The First Gate... Open!"

The shift was immediate. Lee vanished from sight, reappearing behind Karasu in a blur of motion. A single kick shattered the puppet's torso, sending fragments flying across the arena. Kankurō barely had time to react before Lee closed the distance again, launching a barrage of high-speed taijutsu that forced the Sand shinobi onto the defensive.

The chakra Lee expelled was staggering—raw, unfiltered, and precise. Every movement was a calculated strike, every dodge a masterclass in agility. Kankurō tried to deploy backup mechanisms, but Lee's speed rendered them useless.

Within moments, the match was over. Karasu lay in pieces, and Kankurō stood frozen, unable to counter or even predict Lee's final strike.

Naruto watched with awe. Lee hadn't just won—he'd demonstrated the terrifying potential of pure taijutsu mastery. The Gates were no longer theory or legend. They were real. And Lee had proven that even without ninjutsu or genjutsu, a shinobi could stand among giants.

The tension in the arena shifted palpably as the next match was announced: Gaara of the Sand vs. Yoroi Akado. Team 7 leaned forward, unease tightening in their chests. They had heard the rumors—whispers of Gaara's unsettling chakra, his eerie silence, and the way his sand moved as if it had a will of its own.

From the moment the match began, it was clear Yoroi stood no chance. Gaara didn't move a muscle. His sand did everything for him—rising in waves, striking with brutal precision, shielding him from every angle. Yoroi tried to close the distance, hoping to use his chakra absorption technique, but the sand intercepted him before he could even get close.

The crowd watched in stunned silence as Gaara's attacks grew more vicious. He wasn't just defeating Yoroi—he was dismantling him. Every strike of sand was deliberate, cruel, and unrelenting. Yoroi, battered and bleeding, finally raised a trembling hand to surrender.

But Gaara's sand lashed out, wrapping around Yoroi's wrist and pinning it in midair. A sadistic smile crept across Gaara's face, his eyes gleaming with something far darker than victory. He wasn't done. He wanted blood.

Before the sand could crush Yoroi, three figures dropped into the arena—Kakashi, Might Guy, and Hayate Gekkō. Their presence was immediate and commanding, each radiating killing intent that matched Gaara's own. Kakashi's Sharingan glinted beneath his forehead protector, Guy's stance was taut and ready, and Hayate's cough was gone, replaced by a cold, unwavering glare.

"Gaara is the winner," Hayate said flatly, voice devoid of emotion.

The sand receded, but the damage was done. Yoroi collapsed, barely conscious, and Gaara turned away without a word, his smile lingering like a shadow.

Team 7 remained silent. They had faced Orochimaru and survived—but this was something else entirely. Gaara wasn't just dangerous. He was unstable. And he was still in the tournament.

Gaara stood motionless, his sand still swirling faintly around his feet as Kakashi, Guy, and Hayate held their ground before him. The tension was suffocating—three elite Jonin radiating killing intent, and Gaara, unfazed, staring back with eyes devoid of remorse.

Then, without a word, he turned his back on them and walked off the arena floor. The sand receded behind him like a tide, and the crowd collectively exhaled. The threat of a life-or-death battle had passed—for now.

The remaining matches unfolded with far less intensity. Most were standard Genin-level bouts: tactical, cautious, and predictable. Compared to the earlier clashes, especially those involving Team 7 and Gaara, the rest felt routine. The crowd's energy waned, and even the proctors seemed to move through the motions.

By the end of the day, the finalists were officially set:

Hinata Hyūga, Shikamaru Nara, Rock Lee, Gaara, Temari, Shino Aburame, Neji Hyūga.

Hayate stepped forward, his voice hoarse but clear. "You seven have qualified for the final stage of the Chūnin Exams. You will have one month to prepare. Train, rest, and refine your skills. After the finals, the examiners will determine who among you is worthy of promotion."

The crowd applauded, but the tension lingered. Everyone knew the finals wouldn't just be about skill—they'd be about survival. And with Gaara among the contenders, the stakes had never been higher.

The tension in the briefing hall was thick as Hayate stepped forward, holding a small wooden box. "Now, let's see who will be facing who. Please draw a number."

One by one, the finalists approached and pulled their slips. The matchups appeared on the screen above, each name lighting up in sequence:

Hinata Hyūga vs. Neji Hyūga.

Rock Lee vs. Gaara.

Shikamaru Nara vs. Temari.

Shino Aburame will face the winner of Shikamaru and Temari's match.

The room buzzed with murmurs, but Hinata stood frozen. Her hand trembled as she clutched her number. Neji. Her cousin. The Hyūga prodigy. Her breath hitched, and she lowered her face, hoping no one would see the panic rising in her chest. She felt the fight slip away before it had even begun.

Then, a gentle warmth touched her cheek. Naruto's hand—steady, familiar, grounding.

"Hinata," he said softly, "you'll win. And if not, you'll get another chance. Genius or not, that doesn't mean anything. I'm no genius, and I could beat his ass without breaking a sweat." He chuckled, trying to lighten the moment. "Trust me. Just be as brave as you've been these last couple of weeks."

Hinata's breath steadied. The panic melted from her limbs, replaced by something stronger—resolve. She looked up, eyes clear. She wouldn't be cast aside. Not anymore. She was a kunoichi of the Leaf, and she would prove it.

Meanwhile, Team 7 found themselves in an unusual limbo. With all missions temporarily suspended and Naruto's training once again under restriction, their new Chūnin status left them with little to do. The village was holding its breath, waiting for the finals. But for Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura, this quiet wouldn't last. Something was coming—something that would shake the foundations of everything they'd just earned.

Chapter Text

The sun hung high over Konoha, casting golden light across rooftops and market stalls. The heat was relentless, but Naruto and Hinata didn't seem to mind. They walked side by side, sipping cold plum tea from paper cups, the breeze doing little to cool the warmth between them.

Hinata had just wrapped up a grueling training session, and Naruto had stayed the entire time—offering feedback, pointing out small adjustments in her footwork, and encouraging her to trust her instincts more when reacting under pressure. His advice wasn't just tactical—it was personal, shaped by the unpredictable style he'd mastered over years of improvisation.

Now, with the training behind them, they wandered through the village hand in hand. Their fingers were loosely intertwined, their smiles quiet but genuine. It was a pairing no one had expected—Naruto, the once-ostracized prankster with a demon sealed inside him, and Hinata, the soft-spoken heir to the prestigious Hyūga clan.

Villagers paused as they passed. Some blinked in surprise, others whispered. But the tone had shifted. After Team 7's performance in the Chūnin Exams—especially their survival against Orochimaru—Naruto was no longer just the boy with the fox. He was a Chūnin. A protector. A shinobi who had earned his place.

And now, walking beside the Hyūga heir with quiet confidence, he seemed... different. More grounded. More respected. Some villagers watched him with curiosity, others with quiet guilt, wondering if they'd misjudged him all these years.

Naruto didn't notice. Or maybe he did, and simply didn't care. He was too focused on Hinata—on her laugh when he teased her, on the way her eyes lit up when she talked about her training. They weren't flashy. They weren't loud. But they fit.

And in that moment, under the summer sun, Naruto Uzumaki wasn't just the village outcast. He was someone worth looking up to.

The peaceful stroll through the village was suddenly interrupted by a chaotic burst of laughter and shouting. Naruto and Hinata turned toward the commotion just in time to see a tall, white-haired shinobi being pummeled to the ground by five furious women—each wielding nothing but towels and righteous fury.

Naruto blinked. "What the—?"

Hinata covered her mouth, trying not to laugh too loudly. "Is he... peeking?"

The scene was absurd. The man—clearly older, clearly unbothered—rolled across the cobblestones with theatrical flair, arms flailing as the women chased him off with a barrage of slippers and shampoo bottles.

Naruto chuckled. "That's gotta be the biggest perv I've ever seen."

But then the man's eyes locked onto Naruto. The laughter faded. In that instant, Naruto felt something shift. The old man's gaze wasn't lecherous—it was sharp, focused, and filled with weight. Beneath the ridiculous exterior, there was something else. Something powerful.

The women stormed off, muttering curses and threats, leaving the white-haired shinobi dusting himself off and adjusting his red cloak. He approached Naruto and Hinata with a casual swagger, but his eyes never lost that gleam of seriousness.

"Uzumaki Naruto," he said, voice low and confident. "We need to talk."

Naruto instinctively stepped in front of Hinata, protective but curious. "Who are you?"

The man smiled, tapping the scroll on his back. "Name's Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin of the leaf. And I've got a lot to teach you."

Hinata looked between them, sensing the shift. This wasn't just another eccentric shinobi. This was someone important. And for Naruto, everything was about to change.

Naruto squinted at the white-haired stranger, arms crossed and tone skeptical. "You don't look like a Sannin. You look like a perv, to be honest."

The words hung in the air like a thrown kunai. Hinata's eyes widened, and even the nearby villagers paused mid-step. The old man blinked once—then moved.

In a blur faster than Naruto could register, he had the boy face-down in the dirt, arm twisted behind his back. Hinata immediately dropped into a defensive stance, her chakra flaring.

"Miss Hinata," the man said calmly, not even glancing her way, "I'm not in the mood to upset the Hyūga clan. Please, stand down." His voice was smooth, but the steel beneath it was unmistakable. "Now, boy... what do I look like now?"

Naruto groaned, face still pressed to the ground. But when Jiraiya released him, he rolled to his feet and stared—not with anger, but with awe. Not even Kakashi-sensei had ever put him down that easily. Whoever this man was, he wasn't just strong—he was legendary.

Naruto dusted himself off, grinning despite the ache in his shoulder. "Alright, what do you want with me, Pervy-Sensei?"

Jiraiya sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Are you going to call me that from now on?"

Naruto shrugged. "You earned it."

"Agh, fine," Jiraiya muttered. "You and Sasuke have been summoned to the Hokage's office. Lord Third wants to see you. Now."

Hinata stepped beside Naruto, her concern still lingering, but Naruto's expression had shifted. He wasn't just curious—he was ready. Something big was coming, and this eccentric Sannin was the first sign.

Jiraiya vanished in a swirl of dust and chakra, leaving Naruto and Hinata standing stunned in the middle of the street.

"I'm sorry, Hinata... sweetie, I have to go," Naruto said, voice gentle but urgent. He leaned in and kissed her softly on the cheek, then turned and launched himself toward the rooftops, leaping from tile to tile with practiced ease. If the Hokage had summoned both him and Sasuke, it had to be serious.

By the time Naruto arrived at the Hokage's office, the sun was beginning to dip behind the mountains. He pushed open the heavy doors and stepped inside, where four figures were already waiting: Hiruzen Sarutobi, seated behind his desk with his pipe resting in a tray; Kakashi, leaning casually against the wall; Sasuke, arms crossed and silent; and Jiraiya, now fully composed, his earlier antics nowhere to be seen.

"Naruto," Hiruzen said, nodding. "Thank you for joining us. Please, take a seat."

Naruto slid into the empty chair, glancing around the room. The air was thick with tension.

"The reason I've summoned you all here," Hiruzen began, "is to discuss the active threat Orochimaru poses to Sasuke-kun."

Naruto blinked. That was direct. Almost too direct. He wasn't used to this kind of bluntness from the Hokage. Was this how things worked now that he was a Chūnin?

"We don't yet understand why he's targeting Sasuke," Hiruzen continued, "but thanks to the reports from your team, we know for certain that he is. Which means—"

"I'm sorry, Gramps," Naruto interrupted, raising a hand. "But shouldn't Sakura be here too? She's a Chūnin now, and she fought Orochimaru with us. Why isn't she part of this?"

Kakashi gave a small sigh, but Hiruzen didn't flinch. "Sakura is currently on a solo mission. She'll be debriefed when she returns. For now, this meeting concerns a mission I'm assigning to the five of you—Jiraiya, Kakashi, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. You will form a covert team tasked with identifying and stopping whatever Orochimaru is planning during the finals."

Kakashi stepped forward, arms folded. "How do you know he's going to strike at the finals, Lord Third?"

Hiruzen tapped his pipe against the tray, eyes narrowing. "We've received troubling reports from Sunagakure. We believe the Kazekage has been compromised. The three Sand shinobi participating in the exams—Gaara, Temari, and Kankurō—may be involved in the attack. The finals are the perfect opportunity. Most of the village will be gathered in one place, either watching or competing. Our outer defenses will be thin. If Orochimaru intends to strike, that's when he'll do it."

He turned to Kakashi. "Now's the time."

Kakashi nodded and looked directly at Sasuke. "The other reason we're here is because we've uncovered information about your eyes, Sasuke. The evolution you experienced during the Forest of Death... it's something the village hasn't seen in decades. But we do have records. It's called the Mangekyō Sharingan. The next stage of the Uchiha's dōjutsu."

Sasuke's eyes widened. "Mangekyō... Sharingan?"

Naruto leaned forward, intrigued. Even Jiraiya seemed more focused now.

"Why didn't I hear about this before, Kakashi-sensei?" Sasuke asked, voice tight with confusion.

"It's a closely guarded secret of the Uchiha clan," Kakashi explained. "But we've gathered classified information from previous wars. Most of it comes from the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. He studied the Uchiha extensively."

Kakashi paused, choosing his words carefully. "The Uchiha brain is wired differently. You experience emotions more intensely than most. Traditionally, it's believed that the Mangekyō is triggered by hatred—by witnessing the death of someone close. That's what the clan has passed down for generations."

"But Tobirama's research suggests otherwise," Hiruzen added, leaning forward. "He believed that the true trigger isn't hatred... but love. The overwhelming desire to protect someone you care about. When that emotion reaches its peak, the dōjutsu evolves—not from loss, but from connection."

Sasuke sat in stunned silence. Naruto glanced at him, remembering the moment Sasuke collapsed in the forest, tears in his eyes, arms wrapped around his team.

"You didn't awaken it because of pain," Kakashi said softly. "You awakened it because you chose to protect them."

Sasuke's gaze dropped to the floor, his thoughts racing. Everything he'd believed about his clan, about power, about vengeance—it was shifting. And for the first time, he wasn't sure what path lay ahead.

Sasuke and Naruto sat in stunned silence, the weight of the revelation pressing down on them like a storm cloud. Sasuke's mind raced—not with confusion, but with clarity. The moment his eyes had changed, he hadn't been consumed by rage or vengeance. He'd been overwhelmed by the need to protect his team. His family. That feeling had filled every corner of his heart, and now, hearing that it was love—not hatred—that had triggered the Mangekyō Sharingan, it all made sense.

He felt... happy. For the first time in years, truly happy.

But Kakashi's next words cut through the moment like a blade.

"Now, here's the catch," Kakashi said, voice steady. "The Mangekyō consumes an enormous amount of chakra. And if used continuously, it leads to complete blindness."

Sasuke's heart sank. "Blindness?" he echoed, barely above a whisper.

Kakashi nodded. "That's why your first task is to build your chakra reserves. You need to learn what abilities this evolution has granted you, and how to incorporate them into your fighting style—and into our team's formations. As for the blindness... Konoha's top scientists are working on a way to prevent it. But as of now, the only proven method to avoid the handicap is through eye transfer. And it can only be done with a close blood relative."

Sasuke's breath caught. "I have to... take Itachi's eyes?"

The room fell silent. Even Jiraiya looked away for a moment.

"No," Kakashi said firmly. "Only if you want to use the Mangekyō recklessly and without limit. If you're careful, if you use it with purpose, you should be able to live your life as a shinobi of the Leaf without issue. And again—we're doing everything we can to find another way."

Sasuke nodded slowly, the weight of the truth settling into his bones. He wouldn't let this power consume him.

Jiraiya cleared his throat, stepping forward. "Now, back to you, Naruto."

Naruto blinked, still trying to process everything. "Me?"

"We have information to give you," Jiraiya said. "We never intended for you to learn this until you were older—or until you discovered it on your own. But given your growth over the past few weeks, we've decided it's time."

Naruto leaned forward, eyes wide. "I don't have to take anybody's eyes, right?"

Sasuke snorted, unable to hold back a laugh. Even Kakashi cracked a smile.

Jiraiya chuckled, but his expression quickly turned serious. "No, Naruto. You don't. But there's no easy way to say this."

He paused, then looked Naruto directly in the eyes.

"You are the son of the Fourth Hokage—Minato Namikaze."

The room went still. Jiraiya's voice had dropped, and for a moment, even the air seemed to hold its breath.

Naruto's mouth opened, but no words came out. His heart pounded in his chest. He looked to Hiruzen, then Kakashi, then back to Jiraiya.

"You're serious?" he finally whispered.

Jiraiya nodded, his face shadowed with emotion. "Minato was my student. He was brilliant, kind, and strong. And he believed in you, even before you were born."

Naruto's hands trembled. He didn't know whether to cry, scream, or laugh. All his life, he'd wondered who he was—why he was alone. And now, the answer was standing right in front of him.

He was the son of a Hokage. Of a hero.

The silence in the Hokage's office was thick, almost sacred. Naruto sat frozen, his breath shallow, eyes wide with disbelief. Hiruzen leaned forward, his voice trembling.

"Naruto, please... say something," the old Hokage pleaded. "Yell, cry—anything."

Naruto blinked once. Then twice. And suddenly, he burst into uncontrollable laughter. It wasn't mocking or confused—it was pure, unfiltered joy. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and his shoulders shook with emotion.

"I'm the Fourth Hokage's son," he said, voice cracking through his smile. "I'm Minato Namikaze's son..."

The warmth in his expression lit the room. Even Sasuke, stoic as ever, allowed a faint smile to tug at the corner of his mouth. Kakashi's eye softened, and Jiraiya exhaled slowly, a bittersweet look crossing his face.

"We're sorry for keeping this from you, Naruto," Hiruzen said gently. "It was for your protection. Minato was a prodigy, and because of that, he had many enemies. He made the decision himself to seal the Kyūbi inside you. Naming you Namikaze and revealing your heritage would've placed you in grave danger."

Naruto's smile faltered. "Wait... he sealed the Kyūbi inside me?" His voice dropped. "My own father sealed that monster inside me? Why?"

Jiraiya stepped forward, his tone grave but steady. "Yes. But it wasn't random. The Kyūbi didn't just attack the village that night—it was a planned assault. The man behind it... he terrified your father. Minato knew that Konoha needed a weapon strong enough to survive future threats. He entrusted that power to his own flesh and blood."

Naruto's fists clenched. "My mother...?"

"Kushina Uzumaki," Jiraiya said softly. "She was the previous Jinchūriki of the Nine Tails. It was only fitting that you would be next. Minato understood the burden, and he believed in you. He believed you could carry it."

Naruto's voice wavered. "Is that why I have such massive chakra reserves? Is it... is it not mine?"

Jiraiya shook his head. "No, Naruto. That chakra pool is yours. You haven't tapped into the Fox's chakra once since you began your journey as a shinobi. Everything you've accomplished—every victory, every technique—that's all you."

Naruto's shoulders relaxed, and the sadness in his eyes gave way to quiet pride.

Jiraiya turned to the group. "Now that we're all aware of where we stand, let's move on to the mission. Orochimaru has always sought a perfect vessel. We believe that's why he's targeting Sasuke-kun. But Sasuke will remain part of the team—no one understands Team 7's formations better."

He looked at both boys. "After the finals, the four of us—Naruto, Sasuke, Kakashi, and myself—will leave the village. Naruto needs to continue improving without relying on the Fox's chakra. Sasuke needs to learn how to manage his new eyes. The best way to protect the village... is to leave it."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance. No hesitation. No fear.

"Understood, Sensei," they said in unison. This wasn't about ranks anymore. It wasn't about missions or prestige. It was about lives. And they were ready.

Chapter Text

The door creaked open and Sakura stepped into the Hokage's office, her posture straight, her expression composed. She immediately noticed Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke already present—along with an unfamiliar older man with long white hair and a red cloak. His presence radiated authority, despite the eccentric air about him.

"Lord Third, I've accomplished my mission, sir," Sakura said, bowing respectfully.

Hiruzen smiled warmly, though his eyes remained sharp. "Good, Sakura-chan. What can you tell us about the Sand Ninjas?"

Naruto's eyes widened slightly. So that was her mission, he thought. Reconnaissance.

Sakura nodded, her voice steady. "They're more powerful than they appear. Especially the youngest one—Gaara. He's sleep-deprived, but there's no clear reason why. It's almost like he has a split personality. His behavior is erratic, unstable. His siblings are formidable as well. Kankurō uses poisoned puppets with hidden mechanisms, and Temari wields advanced Fūton techniques—high-level wind jutsu that can devastate the battlefield."

Kakashi gave a subtle nod, clearly impressed. "Sakura, good job. Please wait outside. I'll brief you later on what's next—and your upcoming training phase."

Sakura glanced at her teammates, then gave a small smile before exiting the room. Naruto watched her go, proud of how far she'd come.

Hiruzen turned back to the boys, his tone shifting to something heavier. "Naruto, Sasuke—you are both heirs to shinobi legacies that stretch deep into our world's history."

He reached into a drawer and pulled out two bundles. "Sasuke, this is the research compiled by Lord Second, Tobirama Senju. It contains everything we know about the Mangekyō Sharingan—its origins, its evolution, and its risks. Study it carefully. It will guide you as you learn to master your new power."

Sasuke stepped forward and accepted the thick book with reverence, his fingers brushing the aged cover.

"Naruto," Hiruzen continued, "these are for you. One scroll comes from your mother's clan—the Uzumaki. The other was written by your father, Minato Namikaze, and addressed directly to you."

Naruto's breath caught as he took the scrolls, hands trembling slightly. "Thanks, Grandpa," he said quietly.

Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, the weight of decades pressing into his shoulders. His eyes lingered on the boys—two shinobi who had already endured more than most, and who now carried the future of the village on their backs.

There was nothing more to say. Everyone in the room felt it.

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance—silent, knowing. They nodded at the same time, then turned and walked out together. At the end of the corridor, they split without a word. Naruto headed toward his apartment, eager to read the scrolls left behind by his parents. Sasuke veered off toward the Uchiha compound, the book from Tobirama clutched tightly in his hand.

Naruto sat on the edge of his bed, the two scrolls resting in his lap like fragile memories waiting to be unwrapped. One bore the insignia of the Fourth Hokage—his father, Minato Namikaze. The other, a deep crimson spiral, marked the legacy of the Uzumaki clan. He stared at them for a long moment, heart pounding.

He knew Minato had been Hokage. A hero. A legend. But Kushina... he barely knew anything about her. That thought alone made the decision for him.

He carefully unrolled the scroll with the Whirlpool symbol, and as the parchment unfurled, chakra-reactive ink shimmered to life. Her voice—gentle, firm, and unmistakably maternal—seemed to echo from the page.

Naruto, my little whirlwind...
If you're reading this, it means your father and I are no longer with you. We hoped it wouldn't come to this. We wanted to be there—to teach you, to watch you grow, to laugh with you, and scold you when you snuck ramen before dinner. But life as a shinobi is unpredictable, and we had to prepare for the worst.

Naruto's breath caught. His fingers trembled as he held the scroll open, eyes scanning every word like it might vanish.

You are the last Uzumaki of the Leaf. Our clan lives on in other lands, but you carry the strongest bloodline. The techniques in this scroll are sacred—passed down through generations of Uzumaki seal masters. Fuinjutsu is complex, demanding, and often misunderstood. But it is our art. Our pride. And if you master it, you'll unlock the full potential of your father's greatest jutsu.

Naruto's eyes widened. His father's techniques... tied to his mother's legacy?

The final technique I've left for you is one only a few in our clan have ever been able to use. It requires a chakra pool so vast, even most Uzumaki couldn't sustain it. But you, my son... you have that gift.
It's called the Adamantine Sealing Chains—Kongō Fūsa. These chains are forged from your chakra itself. They can bind, defend, and suppress even the most powerful of enemies. They are your birthright. Use them wisely.

Naruto swallowed hard. He could almost feel the chains stirring inside him, waiting to be called.

I'm sorry this is all I can leave you. I wish I could be there to hold your hand through your first failure, to cheer for your first victory, to tell you how proud I am every single day. But know this—no matter where you go, no matter what you face, you are loved. Fiercely. Eternally.
You are my precious child. My Naruto.

Tears streamed down his cheeks, silent and unrelenting. He clutched the scroll to his chest, eyes squeezed shut, as if he could feel her arms around him.

Naruto sank into the futon, the Uzumaki scroll splayed across his knees. He traced the intricate symbols of each sealing jutsu with trembling fingertips—Seven Virtues Seal, Demonic Illusion: Eclipse of Chains, and finally, the legendary Adamantine Sealing Chains. Every line was detailed: hand seals, chakra flow patterns, warnings about overextension.

A single tear slipped down his cheek, plopping onto the parchment. Startled, he wiped at his face and realized he was crying. Not from fear, or joy, or even surprise—but because he felt loved. The boy who had grown up shunned by the village, who had known nothing but isolation, now held his mother's legacy in his hands.

She had mastered every technique in this scroll—and she'd entrusted them to him.

He pressed both palms to his eyes, then, with renewed determination, reached for the other scroll—the one bearing his father's elegant seal. The parchment felt cooler under his fingertips, as though Minato's presence still lingered in the fibers.

Naruto carefully unrolled it, and Minato's measured, confident handwriting appeared:

Son,

If you're reading this, I can't be there by your side. I may not have your mother's gift for words, but know this: I love you, and I will always be proud of you.

Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, developed the Flying Thunder God Technique—Hiraishin no Jutsu. It allows you to teleport instantly to marked locations at speeds unmatched in shinobi history. I have annotated this scroll with step-by-step instructions: how to imprint your personal seal, how to calculate the space-time coordinates, and how to synchronize your chakra for safe teleportation. Master this jutsu, and you will become Konoha's next Yellow Flash.

Wherever you go, you carry my will. I am always with you.

Your father,
Minato Namikaze

Naruto's heart pounded. In his mind's eye, he saw flashes of Minato, cloak billowing as he vanished and reappeared like lightning. He pictured Kushina, fiercely binding demons with her chains. Their faces—smiling at him, believing in him—filled his vision.

A small, genuine smile curved his lips. All those years he'd felt alone, unwanted, worthless. Yet here were two legacies, two heroes, trusting him with the greatest shinobi arts ever known.

He rolled both scrolls closed and held them over his heart. He wasn't the lonely prankster anymore. He was the son of the Fourth Hokage and the heir to the Uzumaki seal masters.

Moonlight filtered through the open window, casting pale ribbons across the clutter of scrolls and training notes strewn on Naruto's tatami floor. The night air carried the distant hum of the village winding down, but inside his small room, every breath felt electric.

Before Naruto could settle his racing heart, Jiraiya appeared at the sill, perched like an old toad atop a lily pad. His red cloak billowed behind him, and the corner of his mouth quirked into a gentle smile.

"So," Jiraiya said, voice soft yet brimming with pride, "how do you feel now?"

Naruto rose to his feet, clutching the two sealed scrolls to his chest. His voice trembled with emotion. "I... I feel amazing. Reading Mom's words, feeling her love in every line—knowing she mastered those seals so I could learn them... and Dad's message—that I'm his son... They understood the dangers of our world, and they still made sure I'd never be alone. I won't let them down. I'll make them proud."

Jiraiya slid through the window and landed lightly beside him. The creases around his eyes softened. "Minato was more than a Hokage—he was a father who believed in you from the start. And Kushina... she poured everything she had into protecting you. You carry both their wills within you."

Naruto placed the Uzumaki scroll gently on his desk, determination blazing in his gaze. "With their techniques and your guidance, I'm ready for whatever comes next."

Jiraiya laughed—a deep, warm rumble that filled the room. He ruffled Naruto's hair so hard it nearly spun him around. "Tomorrow, training begins in earnest. Be ready to push yourself beyond your limits. Oh, and stock up on ramen. You're going to need it."

Before Naruto could answer, Jiraiya vanished as suddenly as he'd arrived, leaving only the rustle of his cloak and the echo of his words behind.

Naruto stood alone, heart pounding with excitement. The village slept below, unaware that its next hero was awakening to a destiny forged by love, legacy, and the promise of a new dawn.

Back at the Uchiha compound, Sasuke settled into the dim glow of a single oil lamp. The courtyard outside was silent; torches flickered along the high walls, casting dancing shadows across polished stone. He'd already devoured half the volumes on Sharingan theory—ancient scrolls, battle reports, and Tobirama's own notes—gathered in the clan's restricted archives. Now he reached the section on Mangekyō evolution, heart pounding with each new line.

His finger traced the text:
"It is commonly believed that Uchiha awaken the Mangekyō through hatred and resentment, but our research proves otherwise. Every user's brainwaves and chakra patterns shift whenever they experience intense emotion—regardless of whether it is rage, sorrow, love, or fear. Hatred triggers most easily and grants devastating power, yet it often brings blindness swiftly. Love, by contrast, is far harder to summon, and though it still carries the risk of gradual sight loss, its effects can endure decades of use when wielded with care."

Below, a list of core abilities glowed in ink so dark it seemed to absorb light:

Enhanced Perception: Vision transcends the regular Sharingan, revealing chakra currents, muscle tension, and even subtle shifts in intent.Susano'o: A colossal avatar of chakra that protects and fights beside the user. It evolves through skeletal, skeletal-armored, and fully armored forms—each unique to its wielder.Amaterasu: Black flames ignited at the user's focal point, consuming targets until nothing remains. Ordinary water and wind jutsu cannot quench them.

A footnote warned: every Mangekyō user also manifests a secret, personalized ability—Tsukuyomi's cruel illusions, Kagutsuchi's flame control, or Kotoamatsukami's mind manipulation. Mastering these gifts demanded ruthless self-discipline. To activate an ability, one must relive the exact emotion that awakened the eyes. That cruel requirement often drove bearers into anguish, forcing them to dredge up pain or hatred in battle.

Sasuke's Sharingan spun with quiet resolve. He closed the scroll and stood, silhouette framed by torchlight. His awakening had come from love—his teammates' loyalty, his family's new bonds—not from vengeance. He would temper this power with purpose, not fury.

Elsewhere, in his cramped apartment, Naruto hunched over his own scrolls beneath lamplight, fingers poised to begin the Flying Thunder God Technique. The Uzumaki sealing chains and Minato's teleportation marks lay before him like promises of a future he was just beginning to claim.

Both shinobi, each on their own path, pored over ancient teachings and modern research. With the Chūnin finals a month away, their preparations would test mind, body, and spirit—and define the true measure of their legacies.

Chapter Text

The morning sun beat down on the training ground, heat shimmering above the sand and gravel. Naruto stood at attention, spine straight, heart pounding with determination. From the shadows, Jiraiya emerged in his usual dramatic swirl of toad chakra, giant footprints collapsing the earth beneath him.

"Good morning, Jiraiya-sensei," Naruto said, voice steady. He felt the weight of his parents' legacies in his scrolls, burning in his chest like a promise.

Jiraiya offered a slow nod, messenger toad hopping away as its job was done. "Naruto-kun, good to see you bright and early. Lord Third filled me in on your Shadow Clone training method. Show me what you've got."

Naruto took a deep breath and shouted, "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

In an instant, the ground erupted with over a thousand Narutos—each echoing his grin, each radiating pure chakra. Jiraiya's eyes widened behind his headband as the clones stretched out in perfect formation.

"I can do ten times this many," Naruto explained, chest heaving, "but this number is ideal. It tests my stamina without draining me completely."

Jiraiya stepped forward, chin tilted. "Truly remarkable. A thirteen-year-old with that level of chakra control... Dispel them. I've seen enough."

The clones vanished in a swirl of mist, leaving Naruto alone once more. He wiped sweat from his brow and waited, pulse still thrumming from the display.

Jiraiya folded his arms. "Now—what did the scrolls say?"

Naruto hesitated, scrolls tucked under one arm. "Why do you ask, Sensei?"

"Because," Jiraiya said, voice low, "I know you want to master whatever they taught you. Without my guidance, even your clones won't save you from trying too much at once."

Naruto's grip tightened on the scrolls. "My mother left me sealing techniques—Fuinjutsu and the Adamantine Sealing Chains. My father's scroll outlines the steps to learn the Flying Thunder God Technique—he wanted me to become Konoha's next Yellow Flash."

Jiraiya's expression darkened. He paced a circle around Naruto, eyes never leaving the boy's face. Finally, he stopped and fixed Naruto with a stern gaze. "Listen carefully. No matter how many clones you create, mastering both jutsu in one month is impossible. If you push your chakra that hard, you will kill yourself. Do you understand?"

Naruto nodded without hesitation. "I do, Sensei."

Jiraiya's lips quirked into a rare smile.

The mid-morning sun slanted through the bamboo grove around the training pavilion, casting flickering patterns on the sand. Naruto sat cross-legged at the low wooden bench, the twin scrolls unfurled before him. Jiraiya stood at his side, arms folded, eyes unusually grave.

"Good," Jiraiya said, voice low. Naruto looked up, chest still fluttering from the scrolls' revelations, resolve shining in his dark eyes.

"Kid, I need you to understand something," Jiraiya began, stepping forward. His trademark grin was gone, replaced by a firmness that made Naruto sit a little straighter. "These aren't just any jutsu. The Flying Thunder God and the Adamantine Sealing Chains come from two legendary bloodlines of sealing mastery. Your father spent years refining every aspect of Hiraishin no Jutsu. And your mother? She forged those chains with her unique Uzumaki chakra. Each technique is fine-tuned to its creator's life force."

Naruto frowned at the scrolls. "But with my clones... I could practice all at once—"

Jiraiya held up a hand. "Some things need time to grow naturally." He withdrew a fresh scroll and ink brush from his pouch, then began sketching a series of interlocking circles and runes. "Let me break this down for you. Flying Thunder God isn't one spell—it's four layers of sealing craft working in concert." He numbered each as he spoke:

Space–time manipulation sealsChakra anchor pointsInstantaneous activation matricesPhysical displacement calculations

Jiraiya set the brush down and let the ink dry. "Your father didn't just slap these together. He mastered each independently—testing, failing, and perfecting. Rushing through all four in a month could literally tear you apart."

Naruto's jaw clenched, but he nodded. "And Mom's chains?"

Jiraiya stepped back, tracing a finger along one of Kushina's spiral seals. "The Adamantine Chains demand perfect harmony between brute strength and spiritual chakra flow—shaped by your Uzumaki blood. Think of it like a complex instrument: you can't just read the notes. Your muscles, your instincts, and your chakra pathways all need to develop together for the technique to resonate."

He tore a corner of the blank scroll and drew three simple glyphs. "That's why we're starting with the Summoning Jutsu. It uses space–time manipulation—like the Flying Thunder God—but on a smaller scale. And it requires the precise chakra control you'll need for those chains." He demonstrated the hand seals in deliberate slowness, each motion sharp and purposeful.

"Summoning will teach you how to:

Channel massive chakra reserves with surgical precisionCreate and stabilize dimensional tearsForm a binding contract with your chakraManipulate space–time fundamentals

"These are your foundations," Jiraiya said, rolling up the newly inscribed scroll. He looked Naruto in the eye. "Master these—and then we'll move on to your parents' legacies. Understood?"

Naruto closed his eyes, inhaling the scent of pine and ink. When he opened them, his voice was steady: "Understood, Sensei."

Jiraiya's stern expression softened into a proud nod. In that moment, the boy wasn't just a student—he was the living bridge between two great shinobi legacies, and the promise of Konoha's future.

The training plateau stretched before them, wind whipping stray leaves across the cracked stone. In the fading light, Naruto sat cross-legged, the twin scrolls rolled open on his lap. His eyes darted between the faded ink symbols until understanding blossomed.

"So...it's like training wheels?" he asked, voice soft with hope.

Jiraiya's grin softened into a rare look of approval. He lowered himself beside Naruto, parchment rustling in his hand. "More like building blocks," he said, eyes serious. "While your clones handle the basics, you'll use the Summoning Jutsu to grasp advanced concepts. And the toads will teach you nature chakra control—exactly what you'll need for your mother's chains."

With a flourish, he unrolled a third scroll embossed with a coiling toad seal: the Summoning Contract. Inked glyphs shimmered in the dying sun.

"Here's our plan," Jiraiya said, tracing the steps with a calloused finger:

Master the basic Summoning JutsuHave your clones study sealing theoryPractice small-scale chakra chainsLearn nature chakra fundamentals from the toadsGradually combine these skills

He rolled the scroll closed and fixed Naruto with a steady gaze. "Remember, Naruto, sometimes the fastest way forward is to lay the proper groundwork first."

Naruto's mind flicked back to Iruka's words on day one: Master the basics. He took a deep breath, reached into his pouch, and pricked his thumb on the contract's edge. A single drop of blood sealed his name in crimson ink.

"When do we start?" he asked, determination bright in his eyes.

Jiraiya laughed—a deep, playful sound that echoed across the plateau. Then, without warning, he shoved Naruto toward the cliff's edge, boots scuffing the stone.

Naruto stumbled, heart pounding—but he didn't hesitate. Chakra flared in his palm as he formed the seals he'd just begun to learn. Below him, a yawning gorge awaited.

"Nothing teaches chakra control like survival!" Jiraiya called, vanishing in a swirl of toad-leaf petals.

Sasuke stepped onto Training Ground Three just as dawn's first light spilled across the dewy grass. Kakashi sat cross-legged in the center of the field, his orange book resting open in his lap. The air was cool and still, broken only by the distant caw of a crow and the soft rustle of leaves overhead. Sasuke's heart hammered with quiet anticipation.

"Your Mangekyō," Kakashi began without looking up, "is unique in Uchiha history. Love as a catalyst... Tobirama would have found that fascinating." He finally raised his head, revealing his own Sharingan's single tomoe. "According to Second Hokage's research, each Mangekyō evolves abilities reflecting the emotion that awakened it."

Sasuke clenched his fists and activated his Sharingan. The familiar swirl of three tomoe melted into his new design—a six-pointed star with petal-like curves. The chakra thrummed behind his eyelids. "What should I expect, Kakashi-sensei?" he asked, voice steady.

"Traditional Mangekyō powers lean toward destruction—Amaterasu's black flames, for example." Kakashi stood and dusted off his pants. "But yours... let's find out. Channel chakra into your right eye first."

Sasuke closed one eye, focusing every ounce of chakra into his right dojutsu. The world around him blurred, then snapped back into crystal clarity as a pale blue glow radiated from his iris. The air above a weathered wooden training post shimmered.

"Interesting," Kakashi murmured, Sharingan spinning. "It's not genjutsu, exactly. Direct it at the post."

Sasuke obliged. The blue light washed over the wood, and to both their surprise, the old post began to knit itself back together—splinters re-aligning, weather-stains vanishing as if time itself had reversed.

"Restoration instead of destruction," Kakashi mused. "Now, the left eye."

With a deep breath, Sasuke shifted his concentration. No glow this time—just a soft hum that seemed to reach into every living thing nearby. The blades of grass across the field brightened, tiny buds unfurled on a nearby shrub, and the cool morning air felt alive with warmth.

"It's like... I can feel natural energy around me," Sasuke said, awe threading his tone.

"Good," Kakashi replied. "Now push your chakra outward through that connection."

Sasuke did, and the world responded. The grass grew an inch taller in moments; a withered patch of ground burst into fresh green. Even Kakashi's stooped posture straightened, his shoulders easing as if he'd taken a deep, restorative breath.

"Extraordinary," Kakashi breathed. "Your right eye restores physical objects. Your left revitalizes living energy. Together—" He waved his hand, and the entire training ground shimmered. Cracks in the stone mended, moss brightened, and a gentle breeze carried the scent of new blossoms.

"The power to restore and enhance rather than destroy," Kakashi said softly, stepping close. "A perfect reflection of awakening through love instead of loss. But remember, Sasuke—this will still drain your chakra and, with overuse, affect your vision like any Mangekyō."

Sasuke folded his arms, determination sharpening his gaze. "How do we train them? These seem more like medical-ninja skills than battlefield jutsu. And how do I avoid going blind using them?"

"Carefully," Kakashi emphasized. "We'll start with short bursts, focusing on precision over power. First, your right eye: restore increasingly complex inanimate objects—wooden tools, cracked stones, then metal pieces. Next, your left: enhance small living targets—a wilted flower, then a sapling. Only when you've mastered each separately will we combine them. Step by step, you'll strengthen your chakra reserves and control, minimizing the risk of blindness."

Sasuke nodded, feeling both the weight of responsibility and the thrill of possibility. The path ahead was delicate—but for the first time since awakening this power, he felt truly ready.

As Sasuke guided the pale blue glow across broken wood and withered leaves, a quiet realization settled in his chest. Tobirama's research had painted Mangekyō powers as weapons of ruin—black flames, mind-shattering illusions—but here he held something entirely different: a gift that healed and upheld. Each pulse of chakra that mended splintered beams or coaxed blossoms back to life felt like affirming the bonds he cherished. For the first time, power didn't mean destruction—it meant protection, and it felt utterly, undeniably right.

Sakura sat by the riverbank, fingers tracing patterns in the soft earth. The water's gentle flow mirrored her racing thoughts. Naruto had left with Jiraiya and Sasuke had departed with Kakashi—each pursuing legendary techniques. She reflected on her own journey: once the academy student obsessed with appearances, she had grown into a shinobi whose precise chakra control and subtle illusions had saved her team more than once. Yet she knew her genjutsu skills were only beginning.

Rising, Sakura tucked stray hair behind her ear and set off through the village streets. Every step carried the weight of her ambition: she needed to push beyond her comfort zone. Her mind churned until a name surfaced.

Kurenai.

With renewed purpose, she veered toward Team 8's training ground. There, Kiba and Shino sparred under Hinata's watchful gaze, while Kurenai stood at the edge of the field, crimson eyes sharp beneath her fringe.

"Sensei Kurenai," Sakura called as she approached, bowing deeply. "May I have a moment of your time?"

Kurenai turned, her gaze assessing yet welcoming. "Sakura Haruno, Kakashi-sensei's apprentice. What brings you here?"

"I believe my true talent lies in genjutsu," Sakura began, voice steady. "During our fight with Zabuza, I masked Tazuna's presence. Against Orochimaru, my illusions bought us time. But I've only scratched the surface." She paused, meeting Kurenai's eyes. "Would you train me?"

Kurenai's expression remained unreadable, but her crimson eyes glittered with curiosity. "Show me what you can do," she prompted.

Sakura drew a steady breath and let her chakra flow in a silent current. At first glance, the training ground was untouched—the same worn mats, the same scattered wooden posts—but then the shadows shifted. Each one fell in the wrong direction, stretching and shrinking against the sun's angle. It was subtle enough that an untrained eye wouldn't notice, yet pervasive enough to set every nerve on edge.

"Impressive subtlety." Kurenai dispelled the illusion with a flick of her hand. The world snapped back into place, and Sakura felt her chest tighten in relief. "Most genin or chūnin aim for grand illusions—dragons, demons, storms. True mastery lies in the details that make reality question itself." She stepped closer, studying Sakura's stance and the faint residual pulse of chakra around her fingers. "Your control is exceptional, and your instincts for subtle disruption are already sharp. Yes... we can work with this." A small, genuine smile curved Kurenai's lips. "Be here tomorrow at dawn. We'll begin layered illusions—genjutsu within genjutsu."

Sakura's face lit up like sunrise. "Thank you, Kurenai-sensei!" she exclaimed.

"Don't thank me yet," Kurenai warned, though her smile remained. "To truly master genjutsu, you must first experience it. Tomorrow, I'll show you what it's like to have your reality completely unmade. Only then can you learn to unravel the reality of others."

As Sakura walked away, her steps felt lighter than air. Naruto chased lightning-fast summoning marks, Sasuke restored and revitalized training grounds with his newfound eyes—but Sakura would bend perception itself. She would become the artist of illusion, weaving truths and lies until no one could tell them apart. And tomorrow, her training would begin anew.

Chapter Text

The morning sun broke over Konoha's walls as the village prepared for the Chūnin Exam finals. Tension rippled through the streets, but here—just outside the arena's grand gates—Team 7 gathered around Kakashi and Jiraiya. Each member carried the weight of a month's worth of secret training and the promise of their mentors' faith.

Naruto distributed chakra-link tags to his clones, assigning one to each teammate's sector. At the same time, Sakura quietly wove Hikan no Genjutsu into the Anbu captain's mind—ensuring the Hokage's guard would protect Lord Third without interfering in the match. Every subtle signal and dispel was a testament to their teamwork.

Over the past month, each shinobi had transformed:

Naruto Uzumaki mastered small-scale sealing and basic Adamantine Sealing Chains on human targets, perfected Rasengan-chain combinations for crowd control, and refined Summoning Jutsu fundamentals for chakra precision. Sasuke Uchiha gained full control over his restorative Mangekyō abilities, achieved near-instant healing on inanimate and living targets, and expanded chakra reserves enough to learn advanced Fire and Wind styles. Sakura Haruno could cast complex layered illusions without hand seals, strengthened mental resilience to break free from potent genjutsu, and developed new techniques for subtle battlefield misdirection.

Kakashi, Jiraiya, and Kurenai watched their students disperse to their positions, pride glowing in their eyes. The next generation of Konoha's shinobi was ready. As Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura took their places at the arena's edge, the wind carried a single truth: whatever came next, they would face it together.

The arena's heat pressed down as Hinata and Neji stepped onto the sand. A hush fell over the crowd—cousins from the storied Hyūga clan, each bearing the weight of fate. Neji's Byakugan veins pulsed at his temples, his glare cold and unwavering. Across from him, Hinata's posture was calm, spine straight, eyes clear. She had shed her timidity over the past month—Naruto's lessons in courage and unpredictability now guided her every move.

Neji broke the silence first, voice low and cutting.
"You should forfeit, Hinata. The Main Branch is destined to protect the clan. You—Secondary Branch—are weak, afraid, unfit for battle."

A ripple of disapproval washed through the stands. Hinata inhaled, steadying her heartbeat. "I'm not here to debate fates or bloodlines, Neji-niisan. I fight for myself...and for the people I love. Including you."

Neji's lip curled. "You don't care for me! You've never understood our destiny!"

Hinata's voice rang out, unwavering. "I do care. And today, I'll prove there's another way."

With that, the match erupted. Neji struck first—launching a series of lightning-fast Gentle Fist thrusts at Hinata's chest and shoulders. Each blow sought to seal her tenketsu and paralyze her flow. Hinata's Byakugan snapped open. She saw every opening Neji created. Instead of retreating, she swayed with unexpected footwork, mixing in movements from her academy-basic drills—sidesteps that seemed unrefined, only to pivot at odd angles and evade Neji's strikes by centimeters.

Neji paused mid-attack, frustration rippling through his stance. "What are you doing?"

Hinata didn't answer. She sprang in, taking a calculated hit to her side—deflecting his palm with her forearm as she absorbed the chakra backlash. Crimson bloomed at her mouth, but she smiled through the pain.

"I learned from Naruto, Niisan," she murmured. "Sometimes you must take a blow to create your opening." Enraged, Neji unleashed his signature Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms—sixty-four pinpoint chakra strikes that hammer a target's chakra network into paralysis. The air around him shimmered with spiraling energy.

Instead of blocking, Hinata leapt forward into the cyclone, her eyes blazing. She allowed the first dozen strikes to land, channeling her own chakra to cushion the impact. Then, with every ounce of will, she twisted beneath the barrage, closing the distance in a heartbeat.

As Neji's arms spun outward, he left a single tenketsu behind his left rib. Hinata's palm snapped across it, sending a pulse that disrupted his flow and sent him staggering.

Neji gasped, clutching his side. He tried to raise a hand, but his vision blurred.

"This isn't how the Gentle Fist is meant to be used!" he spat, fury cracking his voice.

Hinata stepped in close, eyes soft but fierce. "The Gentle Fist protects what matters. Today, that's our future—one where fate isn't absolute."

In a final exchange, Neji lunged in a desperate strike. Hinata sidestepped with a dancer's grace, her palm pressing firmly against the chakra point at the back of his knee. With a soft crack, Neji's leg folded, and he crashed to the sand.

Silence fell. Then Hayate's voice cut through the tension:
"Winner: Hinata Hyūga!"

The arena erupted. Some cried out in shock, others in awe. Hinata sank to one knee, breath ragged, crimson staining her uniform, but her eyes shone with triumph. Although Naruto was on mission, he saw with pride how Hinata defeated her cousin. Pride filled his chest and gave him hope for what the day would bring.

The arena crackled with energy as Hayate's voice boomed out:

– Next match: Shikamaru Nara versus Temari of the Sand!

The crowd leaned forward as Temari stepped in first, her giant iron fan resting easily on her shoulder. A wind stirred in her wake, carrying the faint scrape of metal on wood. Across the ring, Shikamaru strolled in with his trademark slouch, hands tucked in his pockets, expression bored—but his eyes were sharp, cataloguing every detail of the field: scattered rocks, broken boards, the shredded remnants of a training post, and a lone dead tree whose trunk cast a long, jagged shadow.

The proctor raised his hand. "Begin!"

Temari wasted no time. She snapped open her fan, revealing its first moon crest, and swung it wide. A gale-force wind roared through the arena, ripping up dust and sand. Shikamaru only shrugged and, with a single jump, slipped behind a large boulder as the blast shredded a wooden plank where he'd stood.

Temari taunted, voice echoing on the wind: "You're going to have to try harder than that."

Shikamaru muttered, "Troublesome," as he peeked around the boulder's shadow, tracing the angles with narrowed eyes.

She slammed her fan again, second moon crest gleaming, and the winds grew sharper—whirling like slicing blades. Leaves, splinters, even loose stones hissed through the air. Shikamaru danced deeper into cover, each movement deliberate, each retreat mapped in his mind.

"Running won't work forever," Temari called.

Shikamaru halted behind a cracked plank of wood, sweat trickling down his temple. He scanned the fight floor, noting every patch of darkness. Then he smirked and formed the single hand seal of his clan's signature technique.

From the boulder's shadow, his own shadow oozed out like liquid ink, flowing over the board, snaking along cracks in the earth, and leeching into the dead tree's shadow. It branched across the shattered remnants of the training post and the jagged line cast by the arena wall—spreading, weaving a web of darkness that cloaked the ground beneath Temari's feet.

Temari saw the shadows ripple underfoot and leaped onto her fan, ascending above his network. "Nice try," she called down, "but you can't catch me up here."

Shikamaru let out a long sigh, scratching the back of his neck. "You're right. I can't reach you... like this." He dropped into a crouch, placid as ever, and formed another seal.

The shadows along the dead tree trunk shivered and stretched upward, climbing its bark in a silent surge. Then they snapped across the ground beneath Temari's hovering fan. As the bright sun cast her silhouette down, her shadow fell squarely into Shikamaru's net.

With a flick of his hand, the web tightened. Temari froze midair—her limbs mimicking Shikamaru's lazy wave.

"Got you," he said.

She struggled, wind whipping her hair, but the Shadow Possession Jutsu held firm. Energy drained from her, the fan's roar beneath her stilled.

"So... now what?" she challenged.

Shikamaru leaned back on his heels and slowly sat down, hands folding behind his head. "Nah," he drawled, "I'm out of chakra." He raised one hand in mock surrender. "I forfeit."

The arena erupted—gasps, cheers, stunned silence. Temari's fan clattered to the sand as she dropped to her feet, shaken but unhurt. She looked at Shikamaru, genuine respect in her eyes.

"You're a strange one," she muttered.

Shikamaru stood, shrugged, and offered a weary smile.

"Yeah," he said, turning away, "troublesome, right?"

The arena's roar tapered into a tense hush as Hayate's proclamation echoed off the stone walls:

– Final match: Rock Lee versus Gaara of the Desert!

Lee dropped his ankle weights with a resounding clang, knuckles cracking in anticipation. He bounced on the balls of his feet, spring coiled beneath his green jumpsuit. Across the sand, Gaara stood utterly still, sand armor bristling with malignant calm. But today, even Gaara seemed off—his dark eyes flicked constantly to the stands, searching for something—or someone.

Lee charged at once, legs whirling in a blur. His first two front kicks struck Gaara's sand shield cleanly, sending ripples through the armor. The crowd gasped, convinced Lee had found a chink. He pressed forward, delivering a third strike to Gaara's side. Still, Gaara didn't budge. No counterattack. No flurry of sand scythes—only that impassive stare. Lee skidded back, breath steaming in the heat, confusion warring with resolve.

Lee's heart pounded. Gaara was supposed to react—fight back, drive him back. Instead, he merely watched. Lee flexed his fingers, deciding: he'd open the First Gate. If Gaara wouldn't attack, he would force him to. With a guttural shout, Lee slammed into the Gate of Vitality—pain lancing through every muscle—but his speed doubled. He tore forward in a green afterimage, launching a torrent of spinning heel kicks at Gaara's torso.

Then it happened. From the rafters, something feather-light drifted down: shimmers of pale white drifting over the crowd. At first spectators thought confetti, but the weightlessness felt eerie. As petal-like motes settled on shoulders and hair, a collective unease rippled through the stands.

Before Lee could register the distraction, Gaara's sand armor cracked like drying clay—and then exploded outward. The sand didn't form defensive walls; it coalesced into a towering, jagged avatar. Gaara's voice shredded the air:

"Mother wants blood NOW!"

The ground trembled as his form warped—spikes and swirling glyphs carving themselves into the sand shell. Lee skidded to a halt, jaw clenched, as Gaara lunged with inhuman speed.

From Gaara's flanks, Kankurō and Temari sprang into action. Smoke bombs erupted in rolling clouds along the arena's perimeter, choking off visibility and sending panicked cries through the crowd. Temari snapped her fan open, wind slicing through the haze to form a protective barrier around their transformed brother. Kankurō vanished behind a puff of gray smoke, puppets clacking into position with poisoned mechanisms primed.

Lee dropped into a fighting stance, blood roaring in his ears. The opening gate's power ebbed as the sand monstrosity advanced, and every instinct screamed at him: this was no longer a match. It was the first blow in an assault on the Village—an assault he had to stop at all costs.

Naruto's chakra link flared—a clone dispelled with a burst of static, warning him of the danger spawning in the arena. Somewhere in the stands, Sakura's heightened senses twisted in confusion at the falling feathers. Across the field, Sasuke's Sharingan spun, sensing the malignant shift in Gaara's chakra.

The arena's gates banged shut. As the sand titan roared and Lee braced himself alone against the storm, Team 7 realized the Chūnin Finals had already become the battlefield that would decide Konoha's fate.

The stands trembled as a hush fell over the Kage booth. The Fourth Kazekage's body slumped where he'd sat—then, with a flicker of chakra, it dissolved into dust. Orochimaru's gaunt face emerged in its place, serpentine grin twisting across his lips.

From the shadows behind him, four Sound ninja appeared, their black cloaks snapping as they planted their feet. With synchronized hand seals, they wove layers of purple chakra into the air, erecting the Shishienjin barrier—a shimmering dome that snapped into place with a crackle of energy.

Hiruzen Sarutobi rose from his seat, slipping off the Hokage's cloak and setting the hat atop his silver hair. His calm eyes burned with resolve as he stepped forward to face his former student.

"You were clever to hide in plain sight, Orochimaru-kun," Hiruzen said, voice steady. "All of this...just to kill your old master?"

Orochimaru's smile widened, cold and triumphant. "You knew I was coming, old man. But I don't care. Today, Konoha falls."

Below them, the arena floor was chaos incarnate. Gaara's sand avatar towered, wind scything through the haze of smoke bombs. Rock Lee planted his feet, first Gate still open, heart pounding like war drums. The festival battle had shattered into an invasion before anyone could react.

Lee's green aura flared brighter. He breathed deeply, centering himself amid the onslaught. The barrier hummed overhead, and Orochimaru's hiss drifted down like a death knell. But the Leaf's will stood unbroken.

This was no longer an exam. It was the crucible in which Konoha's true strength would be forged. Rock Lee clenched his fists, ready to prove that even in the darkest hour, the spirit of the village would never break.

Chapter Text

A tense hush fell over the smoke–choked arena as Sakura's quick hands dispelled the final tendrils of Genjutsu snaking through Team 7. One by one, Shikamaru, Ino, and Chōji blinked awake, disoriented but free from the illusion's haze. Across the dust and chaos, Kakashi and Jiraiya exchanged a grim look.

"We have to split up," Kakashi said, eyes flicking to the Kage podium where the barrier shimmered. "Jiraiya and I will get to Lord Third. Orochimaru's taken out the ANBU—only we can reach him now."

Jiraiya nodded, voice low. "Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke—gather a team and drive Gaara out of the village. Keep this fight away from civilians." He hefted his scroll pouch. "I'll signal you once Hiruzen's safe."

Before they could argue, Jiraiya and Kakashi vanished in twin bursts of toad and lightning chakra.

Sakura bounded to Shikamaru's side, shaking him out of the shock he was under. "Shikamaru—focus! Ino, Chōji—listen to me," she barked. Ino clutched her temples, dispelling the last illusions they had been placed in, while Chōji rubbed his eyes clear of the Genjutsu's fog.

Sasuke sprinted toward the recovery wing, Sharingan blazing. Within seconds he had Hinata and Neji on makeshift stretchers. Channeling his Mangekyō's restorative glow, he closed fissures in their skin and coaxed bleeding wounds to seal. Their breath steadied, color returning to their cheeks.

Meanwhile, Naruto darted between his teammates, placing a small clone at each of their sides. "If you need backup, just disperse," he told them. Then he leapt skyward, chakra flaring around his fist as he bit his thumb and formed the seals for Summoning Jutsu while still in midair.

Below him, Gaara's sand colossus reared up, ready to crush all who opposed it. Sakura raced back, her kunai gleaming, as Shikamaru directed Ino's sensory signals to pinpoint Gaara's shifting movements. Chōji readied himself, stomach chakra rippling beneath his skin.

From above, Naruto's voice cut through the roar:
"Here goes!"

He thrust both hands to the ground. A massive chain of chakra erupted around his feet, and a great toad silhouette shimmered into view—Naruto's summoned ally landing with a thunderous splash of sand at the edge of the fray.

The real battle for Konoha had begun.

"Kuchiyose no Jutsu!" he cried, sealing his summons with every ounce of will. The ground trembled as a colossal toad silhouette materialized—Gamabunta, Toad Chief of Mount Myōboku, landing with a thunderous splash of sand.

Gamabunta peered down at Naruto, his voice a booming rumble. "Who dared wake me? Jiraiya? Didn't expect you, kid. What's the emergency?"

Naruto didn't hesitate. "Chief, Konoha's under attack. Our enemy is a Jinchūriki—Gaara's gone berserk. We need your help to drive him away from the village!"

Before Gamabunta could answer, Naruto gathered chakra at his chest, eyes blazing. Four shimmering black chains—Adamantine Sealing Chains—snapped forth and wrapped around Gaara's towering sand form. The chains ripped through the armor, coiling tight as Gaara roared in fury and agony.

With a grunt, Gamabunta seized Gaara's bound silhouette and hurled him into the nearby forest, where trees groaned under the impact. The sand colossus lay pinned among ancient trunks, far from Konoha's rooftops.

"Keep watch on that direction," Naruto called up to the toad, heart pounding. "I'll bring Lee and the others here as soon as I can."

He leapt from Gamabunta's broad forehead, chakra flaring as he soared back toward the arena. Landing beside Rock Lee, Naruto's voice was urgent. "Lee—can you run?"

Lee's brows furrowed with conflict. "Naruto! I want to fight Gaara—"

Naruto cut him off, tone firm. "No. We can't risk more shinobi in the village. Take Kiba, Shino, Tenten, and Ino—protect the streets. We don't know if other infiltrators are lurking. Go!"

Lee saluted sharply, resolve hardening in his eyes, then sprinted toward the heart of Konoha. As he vanished into the city's maze, Naruto prepared for the next stand—every second now counted in the battle to save their home.

Lightning crackled along the barrier's edge that had been erected as Jiraiya and Kakashi materialized beside Asuma and Guy, chakra flaring to cut through the Shishienjin's purple lattice. Inside, the air thrummed with forbidden energy. Their hearts dropped at the sight before them: the twisted forms of the First and Second Hokages, Hashirama and Tobirama Senju, and the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze—each bound by black seal chains, their lifeless eyes staring into nothingness.

Hiruzen Sarutobi stood close by, cloak in tatters, tears tracing rivulets down his weathered cheeks. He trembled as he faced Orochimaru, whose snake-thin grin split his face.

"I—How?" Hiruzen hissed, voice low. "Edo Tensei... You've sunk even deeper into darkness, Orochimaru-kun."

Orochimaru's laughter curled through the chamber like a serpent's hiss. "You underestimate my ambition, old master. I will remake Konoha in my image." His robes whipped as he vanished into a swirl of chakra, reappearing beside the trapped Hokages.

Across the courtyard, Sakura crouched behind rubble, Ino at her side. She clutched her kunai, senses on fire. Sasuke's signal had yet to arrive with Hinata and Neji. Lightning and earth element jutsu collided under the barrier's glow, each clash echoing like distant thunder.

"We can't wait," Sakura hissed. "Come on!" She grabbed Ino's arm, hauling her toward the nearest building. Roof tiles shattered under their kunai as they ascended two stories in silent leaps.

From above, they peered through a tear in the barrier. Below, Guy and Asuma unleashed rival chakra storms, but the purple shield absorbed every blow.

Sakura's jaw set. "That barrier feeding jutsu—it's tied to the caster's consciousness. Ino, your Shintenshin no Jutsu—transfer your mind into one of Orochimaru's Sound ninja. Once you control their body, the casting link will break and the barrier will collapse."

Ino's breath trembled. "But... I've never pulled it off in real combat. What if I fail?"

Sakura's eyes blazed with conviction. "You can do this. Trust yourself—trust me."

Below, a quartet of Sound ninja stood guard at the barrier generator—an ornate brazier inscribed with purple seals. One of them, a lithe kunoichi with skull-white makeup, wove hand seals in a steady rhythm.

"Now!" Sakura whispered.

Ino's eyes cleared. She inhaled deeply, channeling her chakra to the back of her skull. With fierce focus, she unleashed Shintenshin no Jutsu—her consciousness shot like a beam of light across the distance straight into the nearest Sound ninja's body.

There was no time for hesitation as her voice echoed in the stranger's lips: "Cast no more! Release the barrier!"

The female Sound ninja staggered, her seals shattering in midair. Purple energy flickered and collapsed inward, tendrils of chakra snapping like threads. The brazier's glow died, and the Shishienjin fell with a dull pop, the barrier's dome vanishing in ripples of dissipating energy.

Sakura landed beside Ino's hollow shell of a body, clasping her friend's hand. She planted a kunai at the Sound ninja's throat, eyes flicking to the freed courtyard.

"Let's go," Sakura said, voice fierce but gentle.

Below, Jiraiya roared, splitting the dusty air with his Toad Oil Flame Bullet as Kakashi thundered forward to protect Hiruzen. The restored Hokages rose to their feet, momentarily dazed but free of Orochimaru's control.

Sakura and Ino slid from the rubble and sprinted into the fray, chakras blazing. With the barrier down, Konoha's defenders surged—ready to reclaim their home.

A flash of white chakra burst around Jiraiya and Kakashi as they each cut through the last of the Sound ninja sentries. The prologue to battle fell away, leaving only ragged breaths and scattered weapons. Ino gasped, blinking as her own mind snapped back into place. Sakura was at her side in an instant, hand on her shoulder.

"Nice work," Sakura panted, eyes already scanning the courtyard. "You're back with us?"

Ino swallowed and nodded. "Yeah. Let's move."

Kakashi waved to Guy and Asuma. "We'll handle the barrier generators and the Hokage. Get ready—we move fast."

With a crackle of toad oil chakra, Jiraiya and Kakashi vanished, leaving Guy and Asuma to secure the roof corners. Sasuke had arrived with Neji and Hinata at his side. Sakura turned to Ino once more.

"Ino—take Choji and Shikamaru. Guard the streets and evacuate civilians. Naruto will have Lee helping the villagers too." She pointed toward a distant cluster of rooftops. "Neji, I want you covering their retreat with Byakugan surveillance. Hinata, you're with me—let's head back to the arena."

Before anyone could respond, Sasuke's voice cut through the tension, urgent and low. "Sakura—look!"

They followed his gaze to the horizon, where an enormous shape stomped across the fields outside the village. At first, it looked like a massive raccoon, its fur—no, its form—fashioned from living sand, each grain inscribed with shimmering purple seals. It roared, and the wave of sand beneath its paws rumbled like distant thunder.

"What... is that?" Hinata whispered, hand clenching her kunai.

Sakura felt her heart seize. No one could have prepared for this—Shukaku, the One-Tail, unleashed beyond Gaara's control. The creature's hollow eyes burned with wild intent.

"We have to meet Naruto. Now." Sasuke's tone brooked no argument. He spun on his heel. "Move, everyone!"

Teams scattered in practiced unison: Ino darted off with Choji and Shikamaru; Neji melted into the shadows to guide panicked villagers to safety. Sakura, Sasuke, and Hinata sprinted back toward the arena, adrenaline igniting every step.

On the Hokage's rooftop, the air crackled with ancient power. Hiruzen Sarutobi stood between three reanimated Hokages—Hashirama's wood armor splintering, Tobirama's aqua dragon coiling in the air, Minato's yellow cloak swirling like lightning—and Orochimaru's mocking grin curled into view.

"Sensei," Orochimaru hissed, voice smooth as silk. "Shall we see how you fare against your predecessors...and your successor?"

Hiruzen drew his mantle tighter around his shoulders, eyes steady. "Jiraiya, Kakashi—take Minato. Guy, Asuma—Tobirama is yours. I will end this with Hashirama...and you, Orochimaru."

The clash erupted like a storm.

Kakashi and Jiraiya moved in perfect synchronicity against Minato's form. Minato's kunai sparkled as he vanished into space–time—Yellow Flash incarnate—but Kakashi anticipated each flicker, his Lightning Blade searing the air in precise arcs. At Jiraiya's signal, a Toad Oil Flame Bullet seared an opening. Minato reappeared too close, and together the Sannin and his pupil struck: oil-charged flame met crackling lightning, piercing the Fourth Hokage's chakra construct until it collapsed into a shimmering mist.

Across the deck, Guy and Asuma charged Tobirama. The Second Hokage unleashed torrents of water spears that shattered stone, yet Guy's revolutions blurred his form into bursts of speed Long Legged Stranger could only dream of. Asuma's trench knives singed with wind release, carving gusts that deflected Tobirama's water jutsu. They pressed forward, relentless, forcing the Edo Tensei's signature nigori no ame—thick miasma—to split around them.

Above it all, Hiruzen faced Hashirama and Orochimaru's dual assault. Wood release roots crushed cobblestones even as Orochimaru slithered through the gaps. Hiruzen's arms flowed with fire release and earth release in a dance of decades of experience. Each strike was a mountain crumbling, each seal a remnant of his lifelong study.

On the rooftop, the battle's roar echoed like distant thunder—Konoha's future and its past clashing in a storm of chakra. And in the heart of it, the Fifth Hokage stood firm, ready to turn the tide against the dark disciple he once taught.

A thunderous crack split the air as Guy's aura flared into the fiery red of the Fifth Gate. He rocketed forward, limbs a blur, and slammed Tobirama against the rooftop with the Afternoon Tiger. At the same moment, Asuma leapt in, his trench knives singing with wind release as they converged in a deadly X–pattern. Tobirama's water dragon shattered against the twin onslaught, his form flickering as he faltered beneath the mirrored assault.

At the heart of the battle, Hiruzen Sarutobi faced down Hashirama's towering Wood Release forest and Orochimaru's writhing serpents. The Third Hokage's hands flew through seals at impossible speed.

"Fire Release: Dragon Flame Bomb!" he bellowed, unleashing a torrent of searing fire that engulfed the wooden walls and incinerated the slithering snakes. As smoke roiled, Orochimaru materialized before him, Kusanagi glinting in one hand. Hiruzen met the blade with his adamantine staff, steel ringing on steel in a clash that sent sparks scattering across the stone.

"Your age shows, Sensei," Orochimaru taunted, voice smooth as venom.

"Perhaps," Hiruzen replied, lips curling into a sad smile. "But with age comes wisdom." With a flick of his staff, he detonated hidden explosive tags among the charred timbers. The rooftop shook as flame and shockwave hurled both combatants apart.

When the dust cleared, Hiruzen's shadow clones emerged from every corner—five perfect echoes, each crackling with a different elemental jutsu. They struck in unison with Jiraiya's rumbling Earth Release wall and Kakashi's roaring Water Dragon technique. The combined onslaught shattered Orochimaru's guard, rending his Edo Tensei chakra threads and leaving him staggered.

The three reanimated Hokages—Hashirama, Tobirama, Minato—shuddered as their chakra constructs flickered. Hiruzen's eyes narrowed. "Your Edo Tensei is incomplete, Orochimaru. You cannot fully control their power...or their will."

For a fleeting instant, Hashirama's eyes and Minato's and Tobirama's glowed with recognition. They shook off the binds of Orochimaru's jutsu, flexing aged hands as the false bodies began to crumble.

Orochimaru's scream of rage pierced the air. He lashed out with Kusanagi, slashing toward Hiruzen's chest.

The air on the rooftop crackled with tension as Hiruzen Sarutobi stepped forward, cloak billowing in the rising smoke. He fixed Jiraiya with a steady gaze.

"Jiraiya," he commanded, voice deep with authority, "take everyone and fall back behind me."

The Toad Sage's eyes went wide. "Sensei, no—"

"That's an order." Hiruzen's tone brooked no argument. At the same moment, Kakashi's hand closed on Jiraiya's shoulder, and even Guy and Asuma—still catching their breath from the onslaught—recognized the unshakable resolve in their leader's stance.

Orochimaru slithered forward, voice oily with mockery as his labored breathing betrayed his wounds. "Running away, Sensei?"

Hiruzen didn't flinch. He began weaving seals in the air—slow, deliberate gestures that carried the weight of finality. "No. I'm fulfilling my duty as Hokage... and as your teacher."

Behind him, the temperature seemed to drop. The world grew hushed, and an otherworldly presence filled the ruins of the rooftop. From Hiruzen's back, a ghostly figure emerged—the Shinigami, skeletal and silent, blade glinting between its phantom teeth.

Orochimaru's smirk vanished, replaced by genuine fear. "That seal...!"

Orochimaru stepped into view, his face frozen in the same cold perfection Hiruzen remembered from their last encounter. Not a wrinkle marred his skin, not a single strand of hair had grayed—clear proof he'd unlocked some forbidden path to agelessness or worse, true immortality. Once revered as the "God of Shinobi," a status rivaled only by Hashirama Senju, he now stood before Hiruzen as a living abomination. The Third Hokage's eyes burned with resolve: he could not—and would not—let Orochimaru's perverse defiance of nature go unchallenged

"The Shiki Fūjin," Hiruzen confirmed, chakra flaring one last time. "My final lesson to you, Orochimaru: there are some things worth dying for."

In a heartbeat, the Shinigami's ethereal arm shot through Hiruzen's chest, its fingers wrapping around Orochimaru's throat. The Snake Sannin lurched back, eyes wide as his injured body slowed his retreat. The spectral grip tightened, beginning to wrench at his soul.

"I wasn't strong enough to stop you before," Hiruzen's voice echoed through his pain. "A mistake that has cost many lives. I will not make that mistake again."

Orochimaru thrashed, serpent eyes frantic as he tore at the unseen bonds. With every pull, the Shinigami's grasp only grew firmer, its maw opening wide to swallow both master and disciple. Orochimaru's agonized roar split the air: "Curse you, old man!"

Hiruzen's strength ebbed, but his spirit roared on. He summoned one final reserve of power. "Jiraiya," he rasped, voice soft but absolute. "He is no longer your friend—he is Konoha's enemy. Make my sacrifice meaningful and end this today. I cannot seal him completely... you must finish the job for me."

Jiraiya froze, grief and horror flooding his features as he watched his mentor—the man who had raised him— bleed chakra into the wind. Then Hiruzen's tone hardened: "Jiraiya! I am giving you an order!"

The Toad Sage's sorrow broke, replaced by steel. He bowed his head once—an echo of farewell to his master, teacher, and father in shinobi's robes.

"Goodbye... my students," Hiruzen whispered, tears bright on his cheeks. His eyes drifted to the ruined village below—the home he had protected with every fiber of his being. The Will of Fire flickered in his gaze one last time.

A profound stillness fell over the rooftop as Hiruzen's final breath drifted away. The Shinigami's form dissolved into mist, and with it, the Third Hokage's soul ascended. Orochimaru stood broken and furious, but before he could recover, Jiraiya's grief ignited into righteous fury.

Without a word, Jiraiya lunged forward, seizing Orochimaru by the throat. His fists hammered home in a ferocious rhythm—blows fueled by decades of loyalty betrayed and a pupil's unthinkable fall from grace. Each strike landed with the weight of Jiraiya's sorrow; chakra flared around his fists like white-hot iron. Orochimaru's defenses shattered under the onslaught, and he crumpled to his knees, chest heaving beneath the Toad Sage's unrelenting barrage.

Behind Jiraiya, the other Konoha shinobi stood frozen—horrified, yet understanding the storm that had overcome their mentor. Kakashi and Guy surged forward, respectful hands closing on Jiraiya's shoulders, pulling him back from the brink. The deadly rain of fists stuttered to silence.

Jiraiya's arms dropped limply to his sides. He blinked, as if waking from a fever dream, and saw Orochimaru's battered form slumped against the crumbled seals. Then he looked down at his own bloodied hands, tremors coursing through him. His breath caught as he caught sight of Hiruzen's body—proud shoulders laid to rest, features softened in peace, the Hokage's cloak draping the rooftop like a final benediction.

A single tear traced Jiraiya's cheek as the enormity of his master's sacrifice washed over him. In the distance, the clash of weapons and Gaara's roars reminded him the battle for Konoha raged on. But here, on this scarred rooftop, a legend had fallen. Hiruzen Sarutobi had given his life to shield the village—and in doing so, left behind a legacy of unwavering courage, love, and the unbreakable Will of Fire.

Chapter Text

The wind whipped through Gamabunta's whiskers as Team 7 came to a halt atop the giant toad's broad forehead. Naruto's hair flared in the breeze, Sakura's skirt billowed, and Sasuke's cloak snapped around him like a dark banner. Below them, the village lay pocked with craters and swirling sand—reminders that every second counted.

"Alright," Naruto called, voice brimming with urgency. "We need to chase down Gaara and the Sand siblings. I knocked him far from the village, but he could circle back at any moment. Chief, let's go!"

With a roar that shook loose pebbles, Gamabunta lunged forward, each massive step creating tremors through the battlefield.

From the edge of the clearing, Temari and Kankurō sprang into position. Temari's fan snapped open, catching the sunlight on its steel spokes, while Kankurō's silent puppets clicked and whirred, their poisoned blades glinting at the ready.

Gamabunta's deep bellow rumbled across the ground. "You four, handle the siblings! I'll keep an eye on your big guy." Smoke drifted from his pipe, trailing behind him like a war banner.

Sasuke's Mangekyō Sharingan ignited, the petals of its new pattern unfurling with a hiss of chakra. "Naruto, you take point. We'll follow your lead."

Naruto turned to Hinata, eyes bright. "What do you see?"

Hinata's Byakugan veins flared as she scanned their opponents. "Temari's chakra is concentrated in her arms—her fan strikes will be lethal. Kankurō's chakra is split between him and his puppets, so his reflexes are delayed. Gaara... his flow is unstable, overwhelmed by the One-Tail's power. He's stronger, but slower."

"Good," Naruto nodded. "Sakura, layer them up. Sasuke, cover her. Hinata and I will punch straight through."

Sakura's hands wove intricate seals in the air. Green chakra threads spiraled from her palms as the world around Temari and Kankurō began to warp. The cracked earth oozed like soft clay, and phantom trees stretched skeletal branches toward the Sand shinobi, their roots coiling at the siblings' feet.

Temari narrowed her eyes and swung her fan in a single, fluid motion. A gale-force gust shredded Sakura's illusion—branches splintered, the ground snapped back to stone, and the choking mirage billowed away in dust.

Temari's gaze sharpened. "Not bad, Haruno. But it'll take more than cheap tricks to stop me."

At that moment, Sasuke stepped in, Sharingan blazing, ready to transform Sakura's next illusion into a trap they couldn't escape.

"Kai!" Temari snapped, dispelling the first shimmering illusion—only to find the world still askew. Every tree trunk leaned at a crooked angle, the ground rippled beneath her feet, and Sakura's second, subtler genjutsu tugged at her senses like a half-remembered dream. Before she could regain her bearings, Sasuke's seals snapped shut.

"Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!" he intoned. Dozens of tiny fireballs blossomed around Temari's feet. She slammed her fan shut, whipping a gale to scatter the flames—yet Sasuke's Mangekyō Sharingan flared. The fireballs refused to dissipate; instead, they rode the wind's currents and coalesced into a narrow, controllable inferno that Sasuke guided with a flick of his wrist.

"Kankurō, look out!" Temari shouted, but her brother's puppets already lurched uncontrollably. Sakura's third layer of illusion had warped their very sense of space—strings tangled, wooden limbs swung in the wrong direction, and Kankurō stumbled as his own creations turned against him.

Seizing the moment, Naruto and Hinata darted forward like lightning. Hinata's palms glowed with gentle chakra as she struck a puppet's joint, sealing its chakra point in a heartbeat of pure precision. The puppet clattered to stone. Simultaneously, Naruto's Adamantine Sealing Chains erupted from his wrists, coiling around Temari's fan and wrenching it from her grasp with a roar of tearing metal.

"You don't understand!" Temari cried, breathless. "Gaara needs us—he's not in control!"

"We know," Naruto replied, voice warm but unwavering. "That's why we're going to help him."

A deafening roar hammered through the treetops. The earth convulsed as sand erupted in a towering column. In moments, the sand solidified into Shukaku's colossal form, its seal-inscribed horns scraping the sky. The demon's fractured grin split the horizon, eyes burning with manic glee. The siblings froze—no trick or jutsu could mask the terror of what stood before them.

The earth trembled as Shukaku's roar rolled across the battlefield. "FINALLY FREE!" the tailed beast's voice thundered, sand spiraling into the sky. "Let me feel your blood!"

Naruto's eyes flashed with determination. "Diamond Formation: Thunder God's Shield!" he shouted, the name of their new team tactic echoing across the clearing. Instantly, each member slipped into position. Hinata stepped forward at the formation's apex, Byakugan veins flaring as she mirrored Kakashi's sentinel role. Sakura crouched at the left flank, fingers tracing seals in the air. Sasuke lingered at the right, Mangekyō Sharingan blazing brighter than ever, warping time itself around their group so they moved in uncanny unison.

Sakura pressed both palms to the ground. A surge of genjutsu rippled through the earth, warping the dunes beneath Shukaku's feet. The colossal sand form wavered, grains tugged in conflicting directions as if gravity had fractured. Through the shifting mirage, Gaara's true body gleamed atop the demon's forehead—eyes still and meditation-deep.

"Naruto, there!" Sakura called, voice slicing through the illusion. She pointed. "Gaara's here!"

Hinata leapt forward like a striking snake, her Gentle Fist strikes precise and fluid. Each touch disrupted the chakra nodes binding Gaara's mind to the sand, causing tremors to cascade through Shukaku's girth. At the same time, Naruto thrust his arms skyward. Golden Adamantine Sealing Chains burst forth, wrapping around Gaara's exposed torso. The sand body convulsed in protest, claws of grain trying to crush the links, but the chains held fast.

High above them, Sasuke vaulted upward, forming new seals in midair. "Wind Style: Vacuum Sphere!" he intoned. A swirling vortex ripped through the pocket of sand surrounding Gaara, momentarily dispersing the armor that had protected him.

"Now, Naruto!" Sasuke's call rode the wind.

Naruto soared through the breach, chakra spiraling around his palm. Instead of a Rasengan, he shaped a complex seal at the last instant. Pressing his hand to Gaara's forehead, he unleashed Seal Art: Chain Binding Prison!

Golden chains erupted inward, snaking through Gaara's chakra network. They didn't harm him—instead they formed an inner barrier, separating his will from Shukaku's influence. Gaara gasped, eyes flickering open as he fought to reclaim control. The sand body cracked and collapsed like a broken statue.

From the edge of the whirl of dust, Temari and Kankurō, freed from Sakura's genjutsu, raced forward. They reached Gaara just as Naruto's chains gently eased him to the ground. Below the storm of sand, Gaara's chest rose and fell in slow, shaky breaths—free at last from the One-Tail's grip.

Gaara's eyelids trembled before snapping fully open. He stared at Naruto with wide, uncomprehending eyes—mud streaked across his cheeks and sand crumbling from his hair. Naruto knelt beside him, wind stirring the fallen leaves, as Sakura, Sasuke, and Hinata formed a tight, protective ring around the exhausted jinchūriki.

"Why... why help me?" Gaara whispered, voice raw with disbelief.

Naruto's gaze was steady, soft with empathy. "I know what it's like to carry something inside you that everyone fears," he said. "But it doesn't have to control you. You have siblings who love you, Gaara. And now you have friends who understand."

Tears filled Gaara's eyes as Temari and Kankurō rushed forward. The shifting sand that had driven everyone away froze in place, allowing his sister to slip an arm around his shoulders and his brother to clasp his hand. For the first time in years, the Hyūga-like distance vanished, replaced by a fragile, healing embrace.

High above them, Gamabunta watched with a gravelly grunt. Smoke curled from his pipe as he bowed once in silent approval, then vanished in a great puff of toad-smoke, leaving only the echo of his rumble.

Naruto's matching grin faded, replaced by a solemn crease between his brows. His teammates stiffened, sensing the shift in his aura. "I'm sorry," he murmured, regret ringing in his voice. "But I have to do this."

He wove swift seals in the air. "Seal Art: Chain Binding Prison!" Golden chains erupted and wrapped gently around the three Sand siblings—no pain, just a soft glow as the links formed a barrier around their wrists and ankles.

"We're going into Konoha for questioning," Naruto said, voice quiet but firm.

Temari's fan clattered to her side; Kankurō ceased his puppet's fluttering limbs. They glanced at Gaara, whose features were serene despite the restraints. In that moment, the siblings understood: these Leaf shinobi had delivered them from darkness, and they could trust them to guide the next step toward healing.

Naruto's chakra flared as two shadow clones sprinted ahead, carrying the Sand siblings toward Konoha's gates. He watched them vanish in a swirl of smoke—and felt a sudden, crushing emptiness. Memories flooded back with the force of an explosion: Hiruzen's trembling hands as he sealed Orochimaru's arms; the Shinigami's spectral arm ripping through his teacher's chest; the Third Hokage's final, peaceful smile. Naruto's knees buckled and color drained from his face.

"No..." he whispered, voice raw as steel.

Sakura closed the distance in two strides, concern etched across her features. "Naruto? What's wrong?"

His next words landed like a boulder in a still pond. "Hiruzen... Lord Third... is dead."

A silence so absolute fell over the clearing that even the wind seemed to pause. Sasuke's Mangekyō Sharingan spun in helpless agitation—he had seen the sealing jutsu's finality and knew death could not be undone. Sakura's hands trembled as she fought the instinct to weave a genjutsu undoing the truth. Hinata slipped close to Naruto, eyes glistening with tears as she bore witness to the boy who never broke under pressure now shattered by grief.

Temari and Kankurō exchanged solemn glances. They had lost a father of their own, and they understood the hollow ache of a leader's passing. Yet they remained as still as carved statues, honoring the moment's weight.

Naruto drew a ragged breath, forcing himself to lift his chin. "We need to move." His clones' confirmations echoed in his mind, but he needed to see it for himself. With hands that shook but resolve firm, he formed seals. Golden chains spiraled into place around the Sand siblings once more as Team 7 fell into formation—every movement precise yet subdued by sorrow.

The march back to Konoha stretched before them like a long, dark tunnel. Dust swirled at their feet and distant smoke curled from ruined rooftops. Each step dragged memories of Hiruzen's gravelly laughter and gentle correction through Naruto's heart. He recalled the day Hiruzen taught him the value of patience in a sparring match, the quiet evenings when the old man offered sage advice under cherry blossoms. More than Hokage, Hiruzen had been their grandfather, mentor, and shield.

When they finally reached the Hokage's office, the massive wooden doors loomed like grieving sentinels. Kakashi stood before them, arm folded over his chest and silver hair in disarray. The visible eye behind his mask was glassy with loss, and his usual relaxed slouch had stiffened into the rigid posture of a soldier mourning his commander. Naruto's chest tightened as he met his sensei's gaze—no words were needed to confirm the heart-wrenching truth.

In the weeks that followed, every corner of Konoha still whispered of Hiruzen Sarutobi's sacrifice. The Sand siblings' interrogation uncovered the full breadth of Orochimaru's treachery: he had murdered and impersonated their father, the Fourth Kazekage, twisting the village's fears into his grand design for destruction. Though this truth eased the fragile peace between Leaf and Sand, it could not erase the ache left by Hiruzen's passing.

Slowly, the village began to heal. The Sand siblings—Temari, Kankurō, and Gaara—found themselves released from confinement, carrying unexpected friendships forged in the crucible of war. Naruto and Temari spent countless afternoons sparring on wind patterns, chasing each other's jutsu through lofty spirals of chakra as they compared leafy gusts to desert gales. Sakura shadowed Kankurō in his workshop, studying the delicate chemistry of his poisons and realizing the same precision could save lives as easily as it could end them. Sasuke took Gaara beneath his wing, guiding him through meditation techniques taught by Jiraiya's refined sealing art, so that the sand jinchūriki could finally sleep without nightmares.

The day of Hiruzen's funeral dawned under slate-gray skies, each raindrop a somber salute from heaven itself. The village's shinobi assembly stretched from the steps of the Hokage residence to the carved gates of the Memorial Stone. Black-clad figures stood shoulder to shoulder—former rivals side by side, seals and headbands dulled in shared respect. White chrysanthemums piled high on the altar, each bloom a silent testament to a life devoted to protecting the Will of Fire.

At the ceremony's forefront, Konohamaru grasped Asuma's arm, two generations of Sarutobi blood bound in sorrow. Nearby, Kakashi bowed his head, one silver eye glinting with tears he knew he could not shed. Jiraiya stood alone at the altar's edge, staff in hand, chin lifted against the steady drizzle—his laughter gone, replaced by the weighty knowledge that no parody or prank could ever fill this gap.

Amid the mourners, the Sand siblings stood with quiet dignity. Their sable armor of sand had been shed, revealing vulnerable faces shaped by loss and hope. Gaara's eyes lingered on Hiruzen's statue—once an enemy, now an idol of compassion—and Temari laid a single white flower at the base, her fan closed in silent tribute.

As the final rites concluded, an unspoken question trembled through the crowd: Who would carry the mantle of Hokage? Who could stand where Hiruzen had stood, embodying courage, loyalty, and love? Murmurs drifted through the ranks—Asuma's steady gaze met Ino's hopeful one; Shikamaru's thoughtful frown settled beside Sakura's determined smile; even the Sand siblings exchanged a knowing look, as if to say that family, no matter how chosen, would light the path forward.

The rain eased into a gentle mist, soft as a blessing. From the scorched fields of Gaara's battlefield to the blossom-lined streets of the village, green shoots of renewal sprouted through cracked earth. In young faces—Genin and Chūnin alike—glimmered the same fierce resolve that had carried Hiruzen through decades of strife.

Though the God of Shinobi had fallen, the Will of Fire burned brighter than ever. Its flames now lived on in every heart gathered that day, a promise that no darkness, however deep, could ever extinguish Konoha's light.

Chapter Text

The afternoon sun glinted off Konoha's rebuilt rooftops as Naruto bounded along the Main Street, Jiraiya lumbering in his wake. Despite the town's tense calm, Naruto's grin was as wide as ever—as was his habit of firing off questions at a mile a minute.

"Ero-Sennin, what now? Will you finish my training? Are you going to be Hokage?"

Jiraiya's lips twitched in irritation. "Would you please stop calling me Ero-Sennin? I'm the Toad Sage—one of the legen—"

"You'll always be Ero-Sennin to me! Remember that time you got kicked out of that bar for hitting on girls half your age? You get what you give, Ero-Sennin." Naruto's laughter rang out, light and carefree.

"Ugh, fine—call me whatever you want." Jiraiya sighed, folding his arms beneath his cloak. His expression darkened. "Listen up. The Council has summoned me. They'll offer me the Hokage's seat. I will reject it."

Naruto halted mid-stride. "What? Why? You're perfect for the job, Ero-Sennin!"

Jiraiya's gaze stayed fixed on the horizon. "Because my priority is your training. If I take the mantle of Hokage, I won't have the time or freedom to focus on you the way you need."

Naruto's brows knitted. "If it's because of my training, fine—but who will be Hokage then? Kakashi?"

Jiraiya shook his head, a faint smile curving his lips. "Not Kakashi. I already have someone else in mind—and you, Naruto, will help me convince them."

Naruto's eyes went wide. "Me? Who is it?"

Before Jiraiya could answer, he turned on his heel and strode away, sandal heels clicking on stone. Naruto stood frozen in the middle of the street, confusion stitched across his face.

Behind the heavy wooden doors of the Council Chamber, a hush fell. The Council Chamber fell into a heavy silence as Jiraiya stood before the table, his usual jovial swagger replaced by solemn resolve. The flicker of torchlight danced across his rain-streaked cloak.

"I appreciate the offer," he began, voice steady yet carrying across the room. "But I'm not the right choice for Hokage. I'm lazy, I don't take things too seriously, and I lack the strategic mind and commanding presence this village needs. Orochimaru was only the beginning—what lies ahead will demand a leader with both strength and wisdom."

At his words, the council members leaned forward. Koharu's silver hair caught the light as she regarded him with cool appraisal. "And you believe you can persuade Tsunade Senju to return? She renounced her position after the Third Shinobi World War—and she hasn't looked back since."

Jiraiya's gaze flickered with memories. "Can you blame her? She lost her partner, her nephew," he said softly, "one of her teammates betrayed the village, and she barely escaped Hanzo's poison. Yet I know that with the right team—Naruto as my primary apprentice, Kakashi and Sasuke at my side—she'll stand for Konoha once more."

A murmur rippled through the chamber until Danzo's gravelly voice cut it short. "Why these two? The Nine-Tails Jinchūriki and the last Uchiha. They're our greatest assets—why risk sending them beyond our walls?"

Jiraiya's eyes narrowed. He did not trust Danzo's motives, but he did not hesitate. "I've gathered intelligence that they're unsafe here. If I reveal more, I'll only put them in greater danger. If you would trust me as Hokage, then trust this decision. Naruto and Sasuke will accompany me."

Silence settled like a shroud. The council absorbed Jiraiya's unwavering conviction. He had hoped for debate, but subtlety was never his strong suit—he gave them little choice. With a respectful bow, he turned on his heel and left the chamber, his plan laid bare as an order that none dared to defy.

Dawn light filtered through the lanterns of the gambling town as Team 7's escorts—Jiraiya and Kakashi—led the way. Naruto bounded ahead, sensing the unusual tension in his mentors' stances: Jiraiya's ever-present grin was gone, replaced by a taut line of calm vigilance, and Kakashi's visible eye flicked from shadow to shadow. Beside him, Sasuke's Sharingan flared periodically, scanning every alley and booth for threats.

They'd come here deliberately—Tsunade's notorious taste for cards and sake—hoping to draw her out of hiding. Now, the narrow street lay deserted except for two figures cutting through the morning mist. Long black cloaks embroidered with red clouds swirled around them, wide-brimmed straw hats concealing their faces.

Naruto skidded to a stop. The shorter figure lifted its head. "Naruto Uzumaki," Itachi's voice was soft but carried like steel. "You'll be coming with us."

Jiraiya stepped forward, chakra flaring at his ankles. "Itachi Uchiha—and who's your partner?" His tone was ice-cold. "So the Akatsuki move faster than I thought. Are you here for the jinchūriki at last? What dragged you out of the shadows?"

At the name Itachi, Sasuke's Mangekyō Sharingan erupted in crimson torment. Confusion, rage, and desperate longing swirled in his gaze. He dropped into a fighting stance, voice cracking. "Brother—why? All these years I tried to understand you. Even with these eyes"—he tapped his flower-patterned Mangekyō—"I couldn't see your truth. You told me to hate you, but I... I couldn't. Why kill our family? Why!?" Tears tracked down Sasuke's cheeks.

Itachi's mask slipped for a heartbeat—surprise, perhaps even pride—at his brother's power. He spoke quietly, pain lurking behind each word. "You've grown strong, little brother. Far stronger than I expected. This is no ordinary Mangekyō. Even unused, it burns with will." He stepped back, and the taller figure responded:

"Kisame Hoshigaki, from the Hidden Mist." The shark-like shinobi's massive sword, Samehada, thudded against the cobblestones, rattling its scales impatiently.

"We don't have time for a family reunion," Kisame snarled, blade swinging in a single, brutal arc.

In an instant, he clashed with Kakashi's Lightning Blade. Sparks flew as chakra met chakra—the same jutsu that had once saved Konoha now smothered under Samehada's uncanny ability to absorb chakra itself. Kakashi staggered back, mask lifting slightly in shock.

"So this is the infamous Samehada," Kakashi murmured, voice low. "The beast sword."

Kisame's grin widened, the red slashes on his face deepening. "How did you know its name?" he taunted. "Someone here actually knows something. Good—yes, and I trust you know what it does, don't you?"

Jiraiya's fire jutsu turned the narrow street into a blazing corridor, walls of flame licking at rooftops as Naruto's wind techniques fanned the inferno into a roaring infernal gale. The heat was suffocating, ash dancing in the air, yet Itachi and Kisame stood unmoved, their black cloaks eerily still against the scorching haze.

Sasuke darted forward, eyes blazing red with the Mangekyō Sharingan's swirl. Each clash with his brother crackled with unspoken history—Sasuke's strikes aimed not to kill, but to unmask Itachi's motives. With every parry and dodge, Sasuke's desperation mounted until his gaze locked on the pale flicker of Itachi's pulse.

"Why, brother?" Sasuke's voice cracked. "Don't give me your power-hungry lies. The brother I knew would never slaughter our family for strength!" As those words struck home, Sasuke saw it: Itachi's armor of composure slipping, a weakness in his heartbeat. The revelation hit Sasuke to his core—his brother was dying.

Knowing the battle could tear them all apart, Jiraiya roared a final seal and called forth the Toad Mouth Trap. In an instant, the battlefield dissolved into the fleshy expanse of a giant toad's stomach, acid-like world suspended in mid-air. Bound by Jiraiya's need to protect his students, the Akatsuki pair retreated—Itachi vanishing in a swirl of black smoke, Kisame's Samehada humming in displeasure.

As the echoes of their disappearance faded, Itachi's parting words lingered on the wind: "You've grown, little brother. We'll meet again—then you'll learn the truth."

Jiraiya landed beside his students, ash settling on the battered street. He scanned each face. "Is everyone all right?"

After nods of relief, he folded his arms. "Those weren't ordinary rogue shinobi. They belong to the Akatsuki—a terrorist group bent on capturing every tailed beast to ignite war. That's why I insisted we leave Konoha's safety behind, Naruto, and why you, Sasuke, couldn't stay when your brother is one of them. Kakashi's Sharingan made him the perfect escort."

His gaze softened as he addressed the four. "Once we recruit Tsunade, we'll return. Until then, our training—and this mission—continues. Will you join me?"

No words were needed. Their steady eyes, burning with resolve, said everything.

The lanterns swayed overhead, casting a warm glow across the sake house's low wooden beams and scarlet paper walls. The air reeked of spilled rice wine and laughter, but as Naruto and Sasuke pushed through the swinging noren, silence fell. At a corner table sat Tsunade, legendary Sannin of the Leaf, half-slumped over a mountain of empty cups. Her cheeks burned a deep crimson, and a careless half-smile curved her lips whenever a new patron passed.

"Ero-Sennin," Naruto hissed under his breath, eyes darting to Jiraiya. "Are you sure about this? She can barely stand."

Jiraiya's brow furrowed beneath his headband. "Trust me, Naruto. Tsunade is more than she seems. She's our best hope for Hokage right now." He stepped forward, voice smooth as silk. "Hello, Shizune. I see you haven't left her side. Thank you."

The black-haired woman bowed, clutching a small pink piglet—Tonton—against her chest. "Jiraiya‐sama," she said, voice trembling with respect. "I'm sorry you found her like this."

"Oh, please," Jiraiya chuckled, leaning low. "I've seen worse, right, Tsunade?"

At once, Tsunade's head whipped up. With blinding speed, she launched a punch at Jiraiya's midsection. He twisted aside just in time. "Tsuna—hey, calm down! I haven't—"

"You grabbed my butt, you bastard!" she snarled, hair whipping as her legendary strength rippled through her arm for a second strike. Jiraiya staggered back, hand snapping to his backside.

Shizune hovered nervously while Naruto's jaw dropped. Sasuke's Sharingan flared, already tracking the fight.

"I'm sorry," Jiraiya stammered. "I thought—well, it's been a long time—"

Tsunade roared with laughter, collapsing to her knees. "What do you want, Jiraiya? To replace our dear Sensei? Forget it. The title's cursed. Look what happened to the old fool." Her eyes darkened with sorrow, deeper than any pain Naruto had ever seen.

Naruto's eyes blazed. "He died protecting what he loved—just like my father! We all carry the Will of Fire!"

Tsunade slammed her cup down, sake splashing. "Pretty words from a brat who doesn't understand loss."

"You're the only one who understands it, right, Baa-Chan?" Naruto snapped, testing her with an insult sharper than his usual jokey banter.

Her eyes snapped open, pure rage crackling like lightning. "What did you call me?"

"Don't take it personal," Jiraiya interjected, voice calm. "He calls everyone something."

"It is personal, Ero-Sennin!" Tsunade's chakra flared, vaporizing the alcohol in her veins. "She just insulted your Sensei, and my father, and I won't allow it—especially not from a drunken excuse of a shinobi!"

"Bet on it?" Naruto challenged, stepping forward. The tension crackled as Kakashi rose slowly, mask in place. Sasuke's Mangekyō Sharingan bloomed, ready to back him up.

Tsunade rose unsteadily to her feet, fists poised. "Fine, kid. Show me what you've got."

The fight that followed was unlike anything the onlookers had ever witnessed. Every time Tsunade swung an arm or launched a kick—liquid strength fueled by sake—the earth trembled. Craters blossomed beneath her blows, shards of stone spraying outward like jagged petals. Naruto darted and weaved between each attack, sweat beading on his brow as he skidded just inches from Tsunade's fist. He knew one glancing hit could cripple him. This was no ordinary taijutsu; her power was terrifyingly supernatural.

Then Naruto made a choice that silenced the entire sake house. With a fierce grin, he ripped his sleeves and pant legs upward—revealing two hundred–pound ankle weights strapped to each limb. The weights clanged to the floor, smashing the wooden planks with a thunderous crash, carving out craters larger than any Tsunade had made. A hush fell as patrons gaped at the sight: not even the Legendary Sannin could match the raw impact of those iron spheres.

From the sidelines, Kakashi's single eye widened behind his mask, calculations racing through his mind. If Naruto could move with this speed and grace under such immense burden, his true strength and agility must already rival Guy's Four Gates. Every mission, every training drill under Jiraiya's tutelage suddenly made sense.

Naruto crouched low, chakra crackling around his palm. But this Rasengan was different: golden Adamantine Sealing Chains spiraled around the sphere like living vines, each link humming with power. As the chain–wrapped jutsu pulsed in his palm, Tsunade's eyes flickered in recognition—not just of the circular attack, but of its brilliant evolution.

"That's—" she began, voice caught between astonishment and dread. Before she could finish, Naruto lunged forward. The chain–Rasengan detonated inches from her stance, a blinding blossom of golden light that raked the rafters and sent splinters of wood raining down. When the dust cleared, Naruto stood framed in the crater's glow, his blue eyes ablaze with resolve.

He tilted his head, smile cocky and triumphant. "Wanna keep going, Baa-chan? I'm only getting started."

Then something unexpected broke the tension: Tsunade threw back her head and laughed—deep, guttural laughter that shook the beams overhead. Tears rolled down her flushed cheeks as she clutched her sides, utterly disarmed by Naruto's reckless courage.

When her laughter subsided, her gaze was clear, sober, and respectful. "What did you call yourself again, kid?"

"Naruto Uzumaki," he replied simply, arms spread wide in challenge and pride.

Tsunade straightened, shaking out her hair. She turned to Jiraiya, voice steady and commanding. "Naruto Uzumaki, huh? All right, Ero-Sennin—count me in. I want to see if this new generation truly lives up to its legend. He might even surpass my grandfather, believe it or not."

Chapter Text

Jiraiya had told his students and Kakashi to meet him at Training Ground 7 after Tsunade's official presentation as Hokage. He had even suggested they bring Sakura along, giving them the chance to fill her in on everything that had happened during their mission, and also allowing Naruto to spend some much-needed time with Hinata—time that was becoming increasingly precious to him, as his feelings for her grew clearer with every passing day.

The council wasted no time in arranging Tsunade's succession. She was given barely two days to settle into her new quarters before the installation ceremony was held. Unlike the grandiose events of the past, this one was brief, stripped of pomp and spectacle. Tsunade stood tall before the gathered villagers, her golden hair catching the sunlight, her voice carrying with authority as she accepted the mantle of Hokage. Her eyes swept across the crowd, lingering for a moment on Naruto. He was staring at her with unwavering focus, and when she caught his gaze, he grinned back with that trademark confidence of his—the same grin that had reminded her the Will of Fire still burned brightly in the next generation.

As instructed, Team 7 gathered at their usual training ground, the familiar clearing surrounded by tall trees and the faint sound of running water. They waited patiently, though the air was thick with anticipation. Soon enough, Jiraiya appeared, his presence commanding immediate attention.

"Jiraiya-sensei," Kakashi said solemnly, lowering his book out of respect. "How is Lady Tsunade adjusting to her new position?"

Jiraiya scratched his chin. "Well, it could be better, if I'm honest. But she's already making strong decisions. Which reminds me—Sakura, she wants to speak with you after this meeting."

Sakura blinked in surprise, her heart skipping. She hadn't even met Lady Tsunade yet. What could the new Hokage possibly want with her? "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama," she said, trying to match the respectful tone Kakashi had used.

Jiraiya nodded, then his expression hardened. "Now, let's get down to business. I've already explained that the Akatsuki are after you, Naruto. And Sasuke... Itachi will no doubt have his eyes on you as well." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "This is no ordinary threat. I've been granted permission by the new Hokage to take both of you with me, away from the village, for no more than three years. We leave in two weeks."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance, both impressed and unsettled. This was a decision Hiruzen would never have approved of.

"But, Ero-Sennin," Naruto protested, "wouldn't we just become open targets out there?"

"Yes," Jiraiya admitted, "but would you rather have the Akatsuki come here and tear Konoha apart until they get what they want? At least outside the village, we can minimize the damage. And I never said we'd be wandering in the open. I said we'd leave for no more than three years. There's a difference."

Kakashi tilted his head. "Where will we go, Jiraiya-sama?"

Jiraiya smirked. "Sharp as ever, Kakashi-kun. Yes, you'll be coming with us as well. Your students will need you." Relief flickered across Naruto and Sasuke's faces; having Kakashi with them made the prospect of leaving home less daunting. "We'll go to Mount Myōboku, the home of the Toad Sages. It's completely untraceable unless you hold a toad contract. There, we'll have the time and space for the training I've planned. It won't be easy. We'll begin with chakra nature transformation. Naruto, your wind nature is strong, but I believe adding water and lightning will expand your arsenal. Sasuke, we'll refine your lightning and strengthen your fire and wind techniques."

Sakura raised her hand hesitantly. "Jiraiya-sama... if my entire team and our leader are leaving, what am I supposed to do during all this time?"

"I've already discussed that with Tsunade," Jiraiya replied. "You'll find out when you meet her today." His eyes swept across the group. "Any other questions?"

Naruto's hand shot up immediately. "What about the Flying Thunder God? I'm close to mastering it, but I need to improve my sealing and space-time control. I know I'm close!"

Jiraiya's gaze softened, though his tone was firm. "Patience, Naruto. You'll get there. You've already mastered most of the fuinjutsu your mother left you, and you perfected the Rasengan before you even studied your father's scroll. But there's another aspect I want you both to learn—one of the main reasons I'm taking you to Mount Myōboku. You'll both train to master Sage Mode. Your chakra control has improved enough to handle it, and it will be essential for what's coming." His expression darkened briefly. "The Akatsuki won't wait forever."

Naruto opened his mouth. "What's Sage Mode?"

Jiraiya's sharp look silenced him instantly. The boy's impatience needed work.

Sasuke then spoke, his Mangekyō flickering to life. "And my eyes?"

Jiraiya nodded toward Kakashi. "We'll work on them together. Your powers are unique, Sasuke. They may be the key to changing how future generations view the Uchiha legacy. But there's more. With how unique your Mangekyō is, we can't risk you going blind. Tsunade wants to meet you in the research facility's scientific wing. She intends to run tests, to see if there's a way to bypass the blindness that comes with the Mangekyō."

Sasuke's eyes glittered with something rare—hope. If he could wield his eyes without fear of losing them, if he could use that power to protect his friends and uncover the truth about his brother, then perhaps his path forward was clearer than it had ever been.

The team dispersed, and Sakura wasted no time rushing toward Lady Tsunade's office. Her heart pounded in her chest, but her steps were steady. When she entered, she forced herself to stand tall despite the nervous energy coiling inside her.

"Lady Tsunade, you sent for me? Can I help you with something?" Sakura's voice was respectful, though she couldn't quite mask the edge of uncertainty. Lord Third had always been calm, a steady presence like a grandfather. Tsunade, however, radiated something entirely different—an aura of constant vigilance, as though every second demanded a decision that could change the fate of the village.

Tsunade didn't waste time. "I see you've handled one solo espionage mission, during Suna's plot to attack Konoha, correct? And—" she cut Sakura off before she could answer—"I also see you've mastered high-level genjutsu under Kurenai. Good chakra control, inventive mind, initiative." Her amber eyes finally lifted, pinning Sakura in place. "I'll cut to the point. I need someone to inherit my skills and knowledge. The reports I've received are far from encouraging—war may be on the horizon. My only question is this: are you willing to do whatever it takes to become the strongest medical kunoichi this village has ever seen?"

Sakura's breath caught, but her eyes burned with resolve. "Lady Tsunade, I want to learn from you. Not just medical ninjutsu—everything."

The determination in her gaze struck Tsunade like a memory. She saw herself at that age, brimming with raw willpower. Jiraiya had suggested this girl earlier, but Tsunade had dismissed it. Even Shizune, her loyal apprentice, hadn't mastered all of her teachings. Yet Kurenai's recommendation had carried weight, praising Sakura's natural talent for genjutsu. A medical ninja who could weave illusions into her arsenal... that was something formidable.

"Perfect," Tsunade said at last. "Meet me at Training Camp 12 tomorrow morning. Six a.m. Don't be late."

Sakura hesitated, then dared to speak again. "Lady Tsunade—"

"What?" Tsunade replied without looking up from her paperwork.

"I want to make a recommendation. For someone else to join this training."

Tsunade arched a brow. "You think there's another who would willingly go through hell with me? Unlikely, girl."

"I do," Sakura said firmly, though her eyes shifted to the side, unable to meet Tsunade's directly. "Hinata Hyūga."

"Interesting." Tsunade leaned back, curiosity piqued. "And what makes you think this Hinata would even consider training under me?"

Sakura drew a steadying breath. "She has complete mastery of the Gentle Fist, but she's also innovated—incorporating disruptive movements that make her style unlike any Hyūga before her. She bested her cousin Neji in the Chūnin Exam finals. Neji is considered a prodigy, yet Hinata defeated him. She adapted seamlessly into Team 7's formations during the battle against the One-Tail, without prior training. Her Byakugan is exceptional, and her skill with it is as imp—"

"Enough." Tsunade's voice cut like a blade. "I get the point. It will be interesting to see how a Hyūga handles my training. Fine, she will join. But if she fails, I'll make you pay for it. Am I clear?"

The air grew heavy with Tsunade's killing intent, pressing down like a storm. Yet Sakura didn't flinch. She believed in Hinata.

The next morning, before the sun had even risen, Sakura and Hinata arrived at Training Ground 12. The clearing was silent except for the rustle of leaves. Tsunade was already there, arms crossed, several massive boulders arranged in a circle around her.

"First lesson," Tsunade announced without preamble. "Medical ninjutsu requires perfect chakra control—commanding cells to regenerate on demand. Hinata, your Byakugan gives you an advantage in seeing chakra flow. Sakura, your natural control is exceptional. But neither of you has faced true pressure while healing."

She slammed her fist into one of the boulders. It shattered into dozens of fragments, which hung suspended in the air, caught in her chakra.

"Heal this fish." She tossed each girl a dying fish, freshly caught from the pond nearby. "While dodging these rocks. If either fish dies, you both fail. If either of you gets hit, you both fail. Begin."

The rocks shot forward like arrows. Hinata's Byakugan flared instantly, her movements fluid and graceful as she weaved between the projectiles, a steady green glow enveloping her fish. Sakura's mind calculated angles and trajectories, her body shifting just enough to avoid each strike while her chakra worked to stabilize her fish's faltering heartbeat.

"Interesting," Tsunade mused, increasing the speed of the rocks. "Hinata, stop relying solely on your eyes. Sakura, stop overthinking every move. In battle, you won't have time for perfect solutions."

The barrage intensified, dust rising in the dawn light. By the time the sun crested the horizon, both girls were drenched in sweat, their clothes torn and faces streaked with dirt. But their fish still swam, alive and well, in the pond beside them.

"Acceptable," Tsunade said at last, her tone grudging but not without approval. "Tomorrow, we add poison to the mix."

In the weeks that followed, change rippled through Konoha like a tide. Under Tsunade's leadership, the long-neglected medical corps experienced a rebirth. Training grounds once empty now bustled with activity, filled with young shinobi learning the fundamentals of battlefield medicine. Among them, Hinata Hyūga stood out. Her Byakugan, once a tool she used timidly, became invaluable in mapping chakra flow during healing exercises. Under Tsunade's harsh but fair guidance, the shy heiress found her confidence growing. Her Gentle Fist strikes gained a precision and power she had never thought possible, her movements sharper, her will firmer.

But while Hinata's growth was visible on the training field, another mystery consumed Tsunade's attention behind closed doors: Sasuke Uchiha's Mangekyō Sharingan.

The research facility's specialized dōjutsu laboratory hummed with quiet intensity. Rows of monitors displayed streams of data—chakra flow, neural activity, cellular regeneration rates—while the sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air. Tsunade moved between diagnostic tools with the ease of a master, her years of medical expertise evident in every motion. Shizune stood at her side, clipboard in hand, eyes darting between readings.

"Activate your Mangekyō again," Tsunade instructed, her voice calm but commanding. Sasuke sat in a reinforced examination chair, its seals designed to stabilize chakra surges. "But this time, focus on healing intent—not just activation."

The flower-like pattern bloomed in Sasuke's eyes. Yet instead of the oppressive, suffocating aura Mangekyō usually carried, the room filled with something unexpected: a subtle warmth, like sunlight filtering through leaves. Shizune gasped as the monitors spiked.

"Lady Tsunade, look at these patterns!" she exclaimed. "The chakra signature—it's almost identical to the Mystical Palm Technique, but... more refined."

Tsunade's eyes narrowed in fascination. She drew another blood sample while Sasuke's eyes remained active, then slid it under a specialized microscope. "The interesting part isn't just the healing chakra," she explained. She placed a damaged tissue sample beside Sasuke's blood.

The reaction was immediate. Tendrils of chakra extended from the blood cells, reaching toward the damaged tissue. Not only did they heal it—they seemed to understand its optimal state, restoring it with uncanny precision.

"Remarkable," Tsunade muttered. "Sasuke, your Mangekyō isn't just healing—it's reading the body's intended state. How does it feel when you use it?"

Sasuke's gaze remained steady, the Mangekyō spinning slowly. "It's like... seeing beneath the surface. Not just chakra pathways like the Sharingan usually shows, but life itself. I can see where things are meant to be, how they're supposed to flow."

Tsunade placed a sealed container before him, inside it a severely damaged organ sample. "Focus on this. Tell me what you see."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes, concentrating. "The cells... they remember their original form. I can see echoes of what they should be, like a blueprint layered over what's broken." His voice grew strained as his eyes spun faster. "If I focus, I can almost—"

The organ began to glow faintly. Before their eyes, the damaged tissue regenerated, not chaotically, but in perfect, ordered patterns, as though guided by an invisible architect.

"Stop," Tsunade ordered sharply. She rushed to check his vitals, but found them stable. "Fascinating. Your eyes aren't draining chakra like other Mangekyō. If anything, they're becoming more efficient."

Shizune hurried over with another set of readings. "Lady Tsunade, look at this. The Mangekyō isn't deteriorating—it's improving its own structure. The optic nerve readings show new neural pathways forming."

Tsunade's eyes widened as she studied the data. "Traditional Mangekyō burns out the optic nerves with use. Yours, Sasuke, is creating new ones. It's as if..." She paused, the theory forming in her mind. "...as if your eyes evolved to preserve life, not destroy it."

Sasuke deactivated his Mangekyō, exhaling slowly. "But how is that possible? The Mangekyō has always been a weapon of destruction."

"Perhaps that's exactly why," Tsunade said, pulling up decades of Uchiha medical records on the monitors. "Every other Mangekyō was awakened through hatred, grief, or guilt. Yours awakened through the desire to protect, to preserve." She turned to him, her gaze sharp. "Tell me again—what were you feeling when they first activated?"

Sasuke's mind drifted back. "I hadn't felt like that since before the tragedy. We had just survived Orochimaru's attack. We protected each other like a family. We were terrified, but we trusted one another. We gave our lives for the team."

"And therein lies the difference," Tsunade concluded, scribbling rapid notes. "Your eyes aren't weapons of war. They're tools of preservation. The first Medical Mangekyō Sharingan." She began preparing more equipment, her hands moving with renewed urgency. "If we can understand how your eyes function, it could revolutionize medicine. Not just for the Uchiha, but for all shinobi."

As the tests continued, Tsunade's mind raced. A dōjutsu that could see the ideal state of any living thing, that could guide healing to its perfect form—it was unprecedented. More than that, it was proof of something she had never thought possible: an Uchiha power born not from hatred, but from the will to protect.

"One more test," she said, setting up a final series of samples. Then, with a rare smile, she added, "And Sasuke... thank you. You might just help us rewrite everything we thought we knew about medical ninjutsu."

The implications were staggering. This discovery could reshape the future of healing, redefine the role of shinobi medicine, and perhaps most importantly, transform the very legacy of the Uchiha clan itself.

Chapter Text

The evening before their departure, Sakura found herself restless, her thoughts tangled between the girl she had once been and the kunoichi she was becoming. Old feelings for Sasuke still lingered, but they were now tempered by new ones—respect, admiration, and something deeper she couldn't quite name. She leaned against the window frame of her room, staring at the night sky, when movement below caught her eye.

Sasuke was walking down the quiet street, his silhouette framed by the pale glow of the moon.

"Where are you going, Sasuke?" she whispered to herself, heart tightening. Without hesitation, she slipped on her sandals and followed.

She trailed him through the hushed village until she realized where his steps were leading. Her breath caught. Of course. A few minutes later, she found him at Training Ground 7, seated on the same weathered log where Team 7 had first been formed. The moonlight stretched long shadows across the clearing, painting the familiar place in silver and blue.

"One last visit to where it all began?" she asked softly as she approached.

Sasuke turned his head slightly, acknowledging her. His eyes were distant, but not cold—not like they had been before Orochimaru's attack. He gave a small nod.

"I was thinking about how different everything could have been," he murmured, fingers brushing the skin near his eyes. "If I hadn't learned to see things differently."

Sakura sat beside him, careful to leave space between them. "You mean if Naruto hadn't been such a stubborn idiot and forced us all to grow up?" Her voice carried a fondness that made Sasuke's lips twitch.

"Hn." His trademark response, but this time it carried a faint trace of amusement. "He does have that effect."

They sat in silence for a while, the kind of silence that was comfortable, filled with unspoken understanding. Then Sakura drew a breath, her voice steady but deliberate.

"You know, I used to think I was in love with you."

Sasuke turned to her, surprise flickering in his dark eyes.

"Not the real you," she continued, gaze fixed on the horizon. "The idea of you. The last Uchiha, the genius, the perfect shinobi. Let's face it—I was a total fangirl for the young and grumpy Sasuke." She mimicked her younger self with a mocking tone, then softened. "But working together as a team, seeing you change... I learned to care about the real Sasuke instead. The one who awakened those powerful eyes."

"Sakura, I—"

"Let me finish," she said gently, holding up a hand. "I'm not confessing. I'm telling you that I'm proud to be your teammate. And I'll be training just as hard while you're gone. When you return, I want us to stand as equals—all of us. Team 7 at its strongest."

Sasuke was quiet for a long moment, the night breeze stirring the leaves around them. Finally, he spoke.

"Your genjutsu is genius," he said at last. "And with Tsunade teaching you..." His eyes met hers directly. "You'll probably surpass us all."

Sakura blinked, then laughed, the sound bright and unexpected in the stillness of the training ground. "Was that actually a compliment from Sasuke Uchiha?"

"Don't get used to it," he replied, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. He rose to his feet and extended a hand to her. She accepted it, and he pulled her up with ease.

"Thank you, Sakura."

"For what?"

"For seeing the real me too. Not just the last Uchiha."

They walked back toward the village side by side, the silence between them lighter now, no longer burdened by unspoken tension. Sakura felt a weight lift from her heart. Her childhood crush had transformed into something far more valuable: true friendship, mutual respect, and the promise of a future where they could stand together as equals.

At the point where their paths would diverge, Sakura stopped. "Just promise me one thing."

Sasuke glanced at her. "What?"

"Come back alive. Both of you. Team 7 wouldn't be the same without its brooding Uchiha."

His answer was quiet but resolute. "We will." His Mangekyō flared briefly, the star-flower pattern glowing softly in the dusk. "After all, with these eyes... what could go wrong?"

The stars shimmered like scattered diamonds above Training Ground 8, their light reflected in the gentle stream that wound its way past the clearing. Naruto and Hinata sat together at their usual spot, the night air cool and calm, the silence between them filled not with awkwardness but with a quiet intimacy that spoke of how far they had come.

"Remember when you ran away from me here?" Naruto asked, his voice softer than usual, tinged with nostalgia rather than his usual boundless energy.

Hinata's laugh rang out, confident and warm, so different from the nervous giggles she used to hide behind. "And you chased after me, completely confused, thinking I hated you or something."

Naruto chuckled, shaking his head. "Who would have thought becoming a Senpai would change everything?" His blue eyes caught the starlight as he turned to her. "You know, I was pretty dense not to notice earlier. All those times you stood up for me..."

"And all the times you protected me," Hinata added, her Byakugan activating briefly. She loved seeing it—his chakra, burning bright and warm, like a flame that refused to be extinguished. "We've both come a long way since those days."

Naruto pulled her closer, resting his chin gently on her head. "Baa-chan better take good care of you. I want to see what kind of amazing ninja you become." He paused, then grinned in that way only he could. "Though you're already pretty amazing."

"I'll master medical ninjutsu," Hinata said with quiet determination, her voice steady as her pale eyes glowed faintly. "Combined with the Gentle Fist, and what you taught me about chakra control... I'll create my own path as a ninja."

"That's my girl." Naruto's chest swelled with pride. Then, with a mischievous glint, he formed a familiar hand sign. A shadow clone appeared beside them, looking sheepish. "Speaking of chakra control... I've been practicing maintaining them at longer distances. It takes a lot of chakra, but—" he scratched the back of his head—"I figured out I can keep one going for about a day at a time, even from Mount Myōboku. Not often, maybe once every couple of weeks, but—"

Hinata silenced him with a kiss. It was sudden, bold, and it shocked him so much that his clone vanished in a puff of smoke. When she pulled back, her pale eyes shone with emotion, brighter than the stars above.

"Just promise me something," she said, her voice steady though her heart raced. "Don't push yourself too hard trying to maintain clones for me. Focus on your training. Become stronger. And..." she drew in a deep breath, her hands tightening slightly on his sleeve, "when you come back, I'll show you how much stronger I've become too."

"H-Hinata..." Naruto's voice was thick with emotion. Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small charm. Hinata gasped softly when she saw it—the Uzumaki spiral entwined with the Hyūga flame, two legacies bound together.

"I had this made," Naruto said, his tone uncharacteristically solemn. "Something to remind us both of our promises." He placed it gently in her hand, then closed his own over hers, enclosing the charm between them. "I'm going to master Sage Mode, perfect the Flying Thunder God, and become strong enough to protect everyone. And I will come back to you. That's a promise."

Hinata's fingers curled around the charm, her heart swelling with pride and love

Hinata's fingers curled around the charm, her heart swelling with pride and love.

They stayed there until dawn began to paint the horizon in shades of gold and rose. They spoke in quiet voices, shared laughter, and sat in long silences that needed no words. Both knew that the next time they met, they would be different—stronger, more capable, tempered by the trials ahead. But one thing would remain unchanged: the feelings they carried for each other, steady and unwavering, like the stars that had watched over them that night.

The day of departure came far too soon. The Konoha quartermaster's office buzzed with activity, shinobi moving in and out with lists, crates, and scrolls. Amid the chaos, two members of Team 7 stood side by side, preparing for the journey that would shape their futures. Naruto worked with unusual focus, sealing dozens of supply scrolls into a single master scroll, while Sasuke methodically checked and re-checked their medical kits, his movements precise and deliberate.

"Three years is a long time," the quartermaster muttered, scanning their requisition list. "I've added extra weapon blanks—you'll need them."

The door slid open, and Tsunade entered, her presence commanding immediate attention. She dropped several sealed boxes onto the counter with a thud. "And these are specialized soldier pills. They'll help manage the strain of Sage training."

"Baa-chan, you didn't have to—" Naruto began, scratching the back of his head.

"Shut up and take them, brat," Tsunade cut him off, her tone sharp but her eyes betraying concern. "Jiraiya was never good at managing supplies." She hesitated, then added more quietly, "I've also included some experimental medicines based on Sasuke's blood work. If they work, they might help with the Sage transformation."

Naruto and Sasuke left the office together, walking down the familiar streets of Konoha. The village looked the same, yet both boys felt the weight of change pressing on their shoulders. Each kept to his own thoughts, nerves and anticipation twisting in their chests.

"Oi! Naruto! Sasuke!"

The friendly voice snapped them out of their reverie. They turned to see Tenten waving from the doorway of a weapons shop, her smile bright despite the early hour. "I'm glad you haven't left yet. Come with me."

Inside, the shop's back room was a craftsman's sanctuary—cluttered yet meticulously organized. Rows of gleaming blades, racks of kunai, and scrolls of schematics lined the walls. Tenten moved with practiced ease through the narrow aisles, leading them to a special display case at the far end.

"I've been working on these since the Chūnin Exams," she explained, her usual enthusiasm tempered by a craftsman's pride. "After seeing how you both handled yourselves—facing Orochimaru, earning your promotions, and Naruto, your wind chakra—I realized regular weapons wouldn't be enough."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged confused glances, both boys blushing faintly under her praise.

Tenten unlocked the case with deliberate care and withdrew two katanas, each distinct, each radiating purpose.

The first had a midnight-blue handle wrapped in gold threading, its sheath etched with subtle sealing marks that shimmered faintly in the light

The first had a midnight-blue handle wrapped in gold threading, its sheath etched with subtle sealing marks that shimmered faintly in the light. "This one's yours, Naruto. The seals on the sheath resonate with wind chakra, amplifying its cutting power. The blade itself is forged from chakra-conductive metal from the Land of Iron." Her voice carried reverence as she handed it to him. "Try channeling chakra into it."

Naruto gripped the hilt, focusing his chakra. The blade hummed softly, the air around it sharpening until a falling leaf drifted past and split cleanly in two. His eyes widened in awe.

"And this one," Tenten continued, turning to Sasuke, "is yours." She presented a katana with a deep crimson handle and an obsidian-black sheath. "It's crafted to handle multiple chakra natures simultaneously without destabilizing."

Sasuke activated his Sharingan, studying the intricate patterns woven into the metal

Sasuke activated his Sharingan, studying the intricate patterns woven into the metal. His voice was quiet, almost reverent. "These must have cost a fortune to make, Tenten."

She waved off the concern with a grin. "Consider it an investment in Konoha's future. Besides, when you both become famous, everyone will want to know who made your weapons."

Naruto's voice was uncharacteristically serious as he stared at the blade in his hands. "We didn't know you could make weapons like these, Ten... thank you. This is—"

"Just promise me one thing," Tenten interrupted, her expression turning stern. "Train with them properly. These aren't just any blades—they're extensions of your chakra. Treat them that way."

Both boys nodded solemnly, understanding the weight of her words.

"And when you come back," she added, her smile returning, "you both owe me a spar. I want to see just how well you've learned to use them."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance, then looked back at her with matching determination. "Deal."

The council chamber was heavy with tension, the air thick with the weight of unspoken fears. The great wooden table was ringed with clan heads, advisors, and elders, each voice carrying the authority of generations.

"The Last Uchiha and the Nine-Tails Jinchūriki, both leaving the village?" Hiashi Hyūga's voice was calm but firm, his pale eyes narrowing slightly. "It's unprecedented." His gaze flicked briefly toward Tsunade, and though his words carried concern, there was no hostility in them. He had seen his daughter's growth under Tsunade's guidance, and though his instincts as clan head urged caution, he could not deny that the Hokage's judgment had merit.

"The risk of keeping them here is greater," Shikaku Nara countered, his tone lazy but his words sharp as a blade. He leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled. "The Akatsuki already made one attempt. Next time, they won't retreat so easily. If they come again, it won't just be Naruto and Sasuke in danger—it'll be the entire village."

A murmur rippled through the chamber. Some nodded in agreement, others frowned, weighing the risks.

"Besides," Tsunade interjected, her voice cutting through the noise like a kunai. "They're not weapons to be hoarded. They're shinobi of the Leaf. This is a mission like any other."

"A three-year mission," Danzo's gravelly voice cut in, his single eye narrowing. "With only Jiraiya and Kakashi as supervision. You're entrusting two of our most volatile assets to a Sannin with a history of recklessness, and a jōnin who already carries too much on his shoulders."

Tsunade's golden eyes snapped to him, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Would you prefer I send an ANBU squad? Perhaps some of your Foundation operatives?"

The silence that followed was telling. Several clan heads shifted uncomfortably, eyes darting between Tsunade and Danzo.

Homura cleared his throat, attempting to diffuse the tension. "Lady Hokage, Danzo raises a point. The village is still recovering from Orochimaru's attack. Losing both the Uchiha heir and the Nine-Tails host for three years—"

"—is exactly why they need to leave," Tsunade interrupted, her voice rising. "If they stay, the Akatsuki will come here again. And next time, we may not survive the cost. Out there, under Jiraiya's eye, they'll grow stronger. Strong enough to face what's coming."

Koharu leaned forward, her expression sharp. "And what of Sakura Haruno? You've already pulled her from her team. What role does she play in this?"

Tsunade's lips curved into a thin smile. "She plays the role of my apprentice. Her potential is wasted on standard missions. With proper training, she'll become the strongest medical kunoichi this village has ever seen. And when Naruto and Sasuke return, Team 7 will be reborn stronger than ever."

Hiashi inclined his head slightly, his voice quieter now. "If this is the path you've chosen, Lady Hokage, then the Hyūga will honor it. My daughter has already benefited from your guidance. I trust your judgment."

Shikaku gave a small shrug, his eyes half-lidded. "Troublesome as it is, I agree. Better to gamble on their growth than risk another invasion."

Danzo's fingers tapped against the table, his expression unreadable. "You're staking the village's future on children."

"No," Tsunade replied coldly, her gaze locking with his. "I'm investing in the next generation of shinobi. Something you've long forgotten how to do."

The silence that followed was absolute. No one dared challenge her further.

At last, Shikaku exhaled and leaned back. "Then it's settled. Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha will depart under Jiraiya and Kakashi's supervision. Three years. No more."

Tsunade nodded once, her expression resolute. "Then prepare yourselves. When they return, they won't just be shinobi of the Leaf. They'll be the shield that protects it."

Later, at Ichiraku's, the familiar aroma of broth and grilled pork filled the air. Teuchi leaned over the counter with a smile as he set down an overflowing bowl in front of Naruto.

"Your farewell feast, Naruto," he said warmly, his voice carrying both pride and melancholy. "The village will be quieter without you. But maybe that's what some people need—a reminder of what they're missing."

Naruto grinned, chopsticks already in hand. "C'mon, old man, you'll miss me too much. Who else is gonna eat ten bowls in one sitting?"

Teuchi chuckled, shaking his head. "You've been keeping this place lively since you were a kid. Don't think I won't notice the silence when you're gone." His eyes softened. "But I'll be waiting. You'd better come back hungry."

Ayame leaned out from the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron. "And don't forget, Naruto—you promised me the first bowl when you return. No excuses."

Naruto's grin widened, though his eyes betrayed the weight he carried. "You got it. First bowl's yours, Ayame-neechan."

Around them, villagers passed by, some pausing to glance at the boy who had once been shunned. Many now looked at him with respect, others with lingering suspicion, but none could deny the truth: Konoha was sending away two of its most promising shinobi, and the village would hold its breath until their return.

At the village gates, the air was heavy with anticipation. The morning sun cast long shadows across the stone road. Hinata stood before Naruto, her usual shyness replaced by quiet strength. The last few days of training had sharpened her resolve, but watching him prepare to leave was still painful.

"Three years is a long time," she said softly, her voice steady despite the ache in her chest.

Naruto flashed his trademark grin, but his eyes were serious. "I'll send a clone when I can. Besides, you'll be too busy becoming awesome to miss me." He turned to Tsunade, his tone shifting. "Take care of her, Baa-chan."

Tsunade crossed her arms, her expression stern but her smile betraying warmth. "Just don't die out there, brat. I don't want to deal with the paperwork."

Hinata's hand brushed against the charm at her waist—the Uzumaki spiral entwined with the Hyūga flame. It gleamed in the sunlight, a constant reminder of what she had, and what she was working toward.

Naruto lingered for a moment, his gaze locked with hers. No words were needed; the promise was already there, unspoken but unbreakable.

As the gates closed behind them and Konoha disappeared into the distance, both Naruto and Sasuke felt the weight of the future settle on their shoulders. Three years. Three years to prepare for whatever the Akatsuki had planned. Three years to master techniques that had taken their predecessors decades to perfect. Three years to grow strong enough to protect everything they held dear.

The road stretched endlessly before them, but neither faltered. They knew that when they returned, they would no longer be the same shinobi who had left. They would return stronger, sharper, and ready to face the storm that awaited them.

And behind them, the village they called home held its breath, waiting for the day its sons would come back.

Chapter Text

The sun rose slowly over the Hidden Leaf Village, its golden light spilling across the rooftops and painting the familiar streets in warm hues. The village was alive with its usual rhythm—shinobi darting across tiled roofs on early missions, merchants rolling up their shutters and arranging their wares, children laughing as they ran through the alleys. To any outsider, it was just another morning in Konoha. But to those who had been waiting, this day carried a different weight.

High above it all, in the Hokage's office, Tsunade stood at the wide window, her gaze fixed on the distant village gates. She cradled a cup of steaming tea in her hands—tea, not sake. Shizune's rule.

For being my assistant, she's surprisingly strict, Tsunade thought with a faint smirk. No sake during office hours. Hmph. I suppose she's more than just my assistant... she's been with me forever.

Her thoughts drifted as she stared out at the village she had sworn to protect. Behind her, Shizune stood with a stack of scrolls so tall it looked ready to topple at any moment. She adjusted her grip, sighing softly, but said nothing.

"It's been three years," Tsunade murmured at last, her voice low, almost to herself. Her amber eyes never left the gates.

Shizune glanced up, catching the rare softness in her mentor's tone. "You're looking forward to seeing them, aren't you?" she asked gently. A small smile tugged at her lips as she remembered. She stopped drinking after that fight with Naruto. She says it's because of me being strict, but that's just an excuse. The truth is... that boy reminded her of who she used to be.

"Of course," Tsunade said aloud, setting her cup down with deliberate care, cutting through Shizune's thoughts. Her expression hardened, though her eyes still carried a glimmer of anticipation. "Those brats left as the most powerful chūnin of their generation. I—no, Konoha—needs them to return at their highest potential."

The room fell quiet again, the only sound the faint rustle of scrolls in Shizune's arms and the distant hum of the village below. Outside, the sun climbed higher, gilding the gates in light, as if heralding the return of the ones who had left three years ago as promising shinobi—and who would soon return as something far greater.

At the village gate, two figures emerged from the horizon, their silhouettes long and sharp against the rising sun. With each step, their forms grew clearer, until the guards stationed at the entrance could scarcely believe their eyes.

Naruto Uzumaki led the way, his stride confident, shoulders squared with the weight of three years of training. The bright orange jacket of his youth had been replaced with a darker, more mature outfit that still carried his unmistakable energy. His hair was longer now, framing his face, and at his side hung a midnight-blue katana, its gold-threaded hilt gleaming faintly in the morning light.

Beside him walked Sasuke Uchiha, calm and composed, his presence as sharp as the blade at his hip. His attire was a blend of practicality and elegance: a high-collared navy shirt, dark trousers, and the deep crimson-handled katana wrapped securely at his waist. The boy who had once been a brooding, grumpy prodigy now carried himself with the quiet confidence of a man who had endured and grown.

The gate guards froze, eyes widening as recognition struck.
"Is that...?" one muttered, his voice caught between disbelief and awe.

"It's Naruto!" the other finished, his tone rising with excitement. "And Sasuke! They're back!"

Naruto grinned, scratching the back of his head in his old, familiar way. "Yo! We're home!"

Sasuke sighed, shaking his head. He had long since given up on Naruto ever being discreet. "Do you have to be so loud the moment we step into the village?" His eyes narrowed in exasperation, but there was a faint glimmer of amusement there too. Truthfully, he would only start worrying the day Naruto stopped being himself. Until then, he would simply go with the flow.

"What? You don't miss this place?" Naruto teased, elbowing him lightly. His grin widened. "Admit it, Sasuke. You've been dying to get back and see everyone—especially Sakura-chan."

Sasuke's lips twitched into the faintest smile, though he said nothing. His silence was answer enough.

The guards exchanged glances, still stunned. Word would spread quickly—Konoha's sons had returned. And though the village looked the same, it was clear from the way the two carried themselves that they were no longer the boys who had left.

Elsewhere in the village, within the quiet walls of the Hyūga compound, Hinata trained alone in one of the clan's secluded courtyards. The morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of dew on the stone tiles. Her movements were fluid and precise, her Byakugan activated as she struck with practiced grace. Each Gentle Fist blow landed against the wooden training post with a soft but resounding thud, the echoes filling the stillness. Her chakra control, sharpened under Tsunade's relentless tutelage, flowed seamlessly with her strikes, each movement a perfect balance of power and restraint.

"Lady Hinata," a calm voice called from the shadows.

Hinata paused mid-strike, deactivating her Byakugan as she turned. Neji stepped into the light, arms folded, his pale eyes watching her with quiet pride.

"You've come far," he said, his tone steady but warmer than it once had been. "The days of you being scared or shy are in the past now."

Hinata's lips curved into a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, Neji-niisan. I've been working hard." Her eyes, pale and luminous, reflected a quiet satisfaction. She had kept her promise—to herself, to her sensei, and most of all, to the one she loved.

Before Neji could respond, the sound of hurried footsteps broke the calm. A messenger appeared at the courtyard's edge, bowing deeply.

"Lady Hinata," he said breathlessly, "Naruto Uzumaki has returned to the village."

Hinata froze. Her face flushed crimson, her breath catching in her throat. "N-Naruto's... back?" she stammered, her voice trembling with disbelief.

Memories rushed through her mind. Over the years, Naruto had sent a few shadow clones to check in, but they had never stayed long. He had always been in disguise, careful not to draw attention, and rarely had she been able to see his face clearly. After a while, she had asked him to stop sending them altogether. It was too painful—too fleeting. Instead, she had thrown herself into her training, determined to grow strong enough to stand proudly by his side when he returned for real.

Neji smirked faintly, the corner of his mouth lifting in rare amusement. "Go," he said simply. "I'll handle things here."

Hinata's eyes softened with gratitude. She stepped forward, giving her cousin a quick kiss on the cheek—a gesture of affection and trust that would have been unthinkable years ago. "Thank you, Neji-niisan."

Without another word, she turned and rushed from the courtyard, her heart pounding in her chest. The world around her blurred as she ran, her only thought echoing in her mind: Naruto's back.

At Ichiraku Ramen, the familiar clatter of pots and the rich aroma of broth filled the small stand. Teuchi was wiping down the counter, humming softly to himself, when a loud, unmistakable voice rang out.

"Old man Teuchi! Two bowls of miso ramen with extra pork, please!"

Teuchi's head shot up, his eyes widening before his face broke into a wide grin. "Naruto! You're back!"

Naruto slid onto the stool with his trademark grin, his energy filling the tiny shop as if no time had passed at all. Beside him, Sasuke sat with considerably less enthusiasm, his posture calm and composed, though his eyes flicked around the stand with quiet familiarity.

"I missed your ramen so much," Naruto said, practically drooling as Teuchi placed the first steaming bowl in front of him. He clasped his hands together in thanks before digging in, the first mouthful nearly bringing tears to his eyes.

As he slurped noisily, memories of the last three years flashed through his mind—the endless days at Mount Myōboku, the brutal training under Jiraiya and Kakashi. The first week, he and Sasuke had stubbornly refused to eat the bugs and beetles the toads offered, but hunger and exhaustion had quickly broken their pride. From then on, it had been nothing but strange meals, crushing 300–400 pound weights strapped to their limbs, kata drills in toad-style taijutsu, and relentless chakra control exercises—nature transformation, elemental mastery, and the delicate balance of natural energy. Compared to that, this bowl of ramen was heaven itself.

"And who's this?" Teuchi teased, nodding toward Sasuke, snapping Naruto out of his reverie. "Did you finally make a friend, Naruto?"

Naruto laughed, scratching the back of his head. "Something like that. Teuchi, this is Sasuke Uchiha. Surely you remember him, right? He used to be angry all the time—maybe his 'cool demeanor' made you not recognize him." His sarcasm was obvious, directed squarely at his teammate.

Sasuke rolled his eyes but couldn't suppress the faint smirk tugging at his lips.

"Young Sasuke-kun!" Teuchi said warmly, his excitement genuine. "It's been a while. You never really were fond of coming here too much, were you?"

Sasuke inclined his head politely. "I preferred quieter places," he admitted, his tone even. "But... I can see why Naruto never shut up about this place."

Naruto grinned through a mouthful of noodles. "See? Even Sasuke admits it's the best!"

Ayame peeked out from the back, her face lighting up as she spotted them. "Naruto! Sasuke-kun! Welcome back!" She hurried forward, wiping her hands on her apron. "It feels like forever since we last saw you both. Naruto, you've grown so much!"

"Old man, Ayame-neechan, you'd better be ready. I'm going to eat until I can't move! Three years without real ramen—I've got a lot to make up for!"

Teuchi laughed heartily, already preparing another pot. "Then I'd better get cooking. Welcome home, Naruto. Welcome home, Sasuke."

For the first time in years, the little ramen stand felt whole again.

By midday, word of their return had spread like wildfire through the village. Whispers carried from the market stalls to the training fields, from the academy to the hospital. Inside the hospital, Sakura Haruno—now clad in her medic-nin uniform, the Haruno crest stitched proudly across her back—froze as the news reached her ears. Her heart skipped a beat. Without a second thought, she tore off her gloves, handed her patient notes to a colleague, and rushed out the door.

Her sandals pounded against the cobblestones as she made her way toward the training grounds. And then, there they were. Two familiar figures standing side by side, older, stronger, but unmistakably them. For a moment, she hesitated, her breath catching in her throat. Three years had passed, and yet in that instant, it felt like no time at all.

"You two!" she shouted, her voice breaking with emotion as she sprinted forward. "Don't think you can just show up without saying anything!"

Naruto's eyes widened as Sakura's fist came flying toward him. He barely dodged, laughing nervously, sweat beading at his temple. "N-Nice to see you too, Sakura-chan!" he stammered, clearly rattled—not just by her temper, but by the sheer power radiating from her chakra. She was stronger. Much stronger.

Before Sakura could scold Naruto further, Sasuke stepped forward. His movements were calm, deliberate, his voice steady. "It's good to see you, Sakura." He reached out, taking her hand gently before pulling her into a warm embrace.

Sakura's face flushed crimson, her breath hitching. "I-It's good to see you too, Sasuke-kun," she whispered, returning the hug. Tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks before she quickly wiped them away. She forced a smile through the emotion. "Welcome back."

Naruto, watching the reunion with a wide grin, felt his chest swell with happiness for his teammates. But then, his gaze drifted past them, toward the far end of the training grounds. And there she was.

Dark blue hair that shimmered in the sunlight. Pale, gentle eyes that seemed to glow with warmth. A tall, graceful figure that radiated quiet strength. But more than anything, it was the aura of love and devotion she carried that made his heart skip—not once, but countless times.

"Hinata..." he breathed.

As if drawn by the same force, Hinata's eyes locked onto his. For a heartbeat, the world fell away. Then, without hesitation, they both broke into a run, closing the distance between them.

When they collided, it was not with words, but with the kiss they had both been waiting for. It was long, desperate, and tender all at once—the culmination of three years of waiting, of missing each other, of growing stronger in both skill and feeling.

When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads resting together, the words came naturally, spoken in perfect unison.

"I love you."

There was nothing more to say. Those three words carried everything—their hearts, their souls, their promises. Around them, the world seemed to pause, as if even Konoha itself was holding its breath, bearing witness to the reunion of two hearts that had never once stopped beating for each other.

As the day wore on, the reunited Team 7 found themselves standing before the Hokage's desk. The office was quiet, save for the faint rustle of papers and the distant hum of the village outside. Tsunade leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, her sharp amber eyes scanning the three shinobi before her. She let the silence stretch, weighing them with her gaze.

"You've grown," she said finally, her tone even but carrying a note of approval. "How was your training?"

Naruto smirked, tilting his head. "Want a list of new skills? Or do you want the long, boring story of what we did?" His voice carried that same playful sarcasm that had always defined him.

Tsunade's lips twitched. "Well, taller, sure. But still the same disrespectful brat you've always been, huh?" Her words were sharp, but her eyes softened. She hadn't expected his personality to change—and truthfully, she was glad it hadn't.

"You're right, Baa-chan," Naruto replied, his grin widening. Then, with a sudden flick of his wrist, he summoned a scroll without even forming hand signs and placed it neatly on her desk. "Our skills and powers will remain secret. Only our team—and those we choose—will know about them. That scroll has the details. Sakura already has hers, and Hinata too. There are only three copies. Nothing more."

Tsunade's brows rose. She had to invent a new word in her mind to describe her surprise at the display of skill. "Now this... this is an improvement." She tapped the scroll thoughtfully. "I'll read through it and burn it. Sakura and Hinata should do the same."

"Will do, Tsunade-sama," Sasuke said, his voice calm and respectful. The tone startled both Naruto and Sakura—Sasuke rarely spoke that way, not even to Kakashi.

Tsunade arched a brow. "Where are Jiraiya and Kakashi? Weren't they supposed to return with you?"

"They were," Sasuke answered smoothly, "but they decided to give us some time on our own. To reconnect with our friends before the first official meeting."

Tsunade nodded slowly. "Fair enough. Well, there's nothing more I need from you for now. Dismissed. If I need you back on short notice, I'll send an ANBU team."

Naruto suddenly snapped his fingers. "That reminds me—I almost forgot." He stepped forward, placing his hand on Sakura's shoulder, then on Tsunade, Shizune, the Hokage's desk, and finally one of the office walls. "There. Sasuke already has his, but now all of you do too. I placed my Hiraishin seal on everyone."

The room froze. Shizune's eyes widened, and even Tsunade's composure cracked for a moment. Only Sasuke remained calm, unsurprised.

It had taken Naruto nearly a year and a half to master the jutsu, to refine his own unique marking. He had infused it with lightning chakra, bending light around it so that it remained invisible to the naked eye. Remembering the grueling years of training, Naruto allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. No matter what threats came, his team would never be beyond his reach.

"I don't see the seal," Tsunade said at last, her voice sharp with curiosity. "How did you do it?"

Naruto's grin softened into something more serious. "It's all in the scroll, Baa-chan. Don't worry." His eyes flicked toward her, silently urging her not to press further.

Tsunade exhaled, still shaken by the casual display of mastery. "Fine. I won't ask anything more. I'll call upon you when needed. Good night."

Chapter Text

Approaching Sunagakure under the cover of night, two figures moved with steady, deliberate pace. The desert winds howled faintly, carrying grains of sand that scraped against their cloaks. One was tall, with long blond hair and manic, gleaming eyes that betrayed a dangerous obsession. The other was smaller, his body hunched unnaturally, moving with the eerie stiffness of a puppet. Both wore the black cloaks patterned with red clouds, their scratched headbands marking them as traitors to their former villages.

"I don't understand why you wanted to do this like this, Sasori-sama," the blond shinobi muttered, his voice calm but tinged with irritation. "We could've used my art, flown right over the village."

"And risk being seen by every scout and every surveillance post?" Sasori's raspy voice cut through the night. "Yes, what a brilliant way to go unnoticed. What I don't understand is why you're in this organization, why I can't kill you yet, and why I was paired with you, Deidara."

Deidara chuckled, his tone mocking. "Don't be like that, Sasori-sama. You've been enjoying my art, haven't you? Hm?"

Sasori said nothing, his silence more cutting than words.

"Oh well," Deidara sighed, reaching into the pouch at his hip. His pale hand emerged with a lump of clay, which he quickly molded with practiced ease. "We're close enough now. I'll begin the assault from above. We'll meet back here when it's done."

The clay expanded and twisted, forming into the shape of a massive bird. With a smirk, Deidara leapt onto its back, soaring into the night sky, while Sasori melted into the shadows, his chakra threads already weaving through hidden puppets as he prepared to infiltrate the village from within.

Moments later, the first explosion shattered the silence. A fiery bloom lit up the desert night, and the alarm bells of Sunagakure rang out. Shinobi scrambled to their posts, confusion spreading as they tried to locate the source of the attack.

From the heart of the village, Gaara, the new Kazekage, rose swiftly on a platform of sand. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the skies, his chakra already surging. He had sworn to protect his people, and he would not allow another tragedy to befall them.

Deidara's smirk widened as he spotted his target. "So, you're the Jinchūriki... Kazekage-sama, right? Gaara?" His voice carried mockery, even from above.

Gaara's voice thundered back, filled with restrained fury. "What do you want with Suna? Why are you attacking? Who are you!?" His sand swirled protectively around him, responding to his anger. Since becoming Kazekage, he had worked tirelessly to rebuild trust and prosperity in his village, surpassing even his father's rule. He would not let this invader undo it.

"You'll find out soon enough, Kazekage-sama," Deidara replied with amusement. He pressed clay into his palm, shaping it into a small bird before sending it streaking toward Gaara.

The creature detonated in a violent blast, but Gaara's sand surged upward instantly, forming a shield that absorbed the explosion. The shockwave rippled harmlessly across the desert.

Gaara's eyes narrowed. So that's how the explosion occurred... His anger simmered, his sand writhing like a living storm. The battle for Suna had begun.

Deidara launched a barrage of clay birds and spiders, each one exploding against Gaara's defenses. But Gaara's control was absolute—his sand intercepted every attack, shifting seamlessly between offense and defense. Walls of sand rose to block blasts, while tendrils lashed out to strike at Deidara's clay constructs midair.

"Tch," Deidara muttered, his smirk fading into concentration. "Direct attacks won't work. That sand of his... it's too absolute."

But Deidara was no fool. He studied Gaara's movements carefully, noting the rhythm of his defenses. And then he saw it—the Kazekage's gaze constantly flicking toward the village below, his sand spreading wide to shield not just himself, but his people.

"Ah... so that's your weakness," Deidara whispered, his grin returning. "You care too much."

With a swift motion, he molded a massive clay bomb, larger than any before, and hurled it toward the heart of Sunagakure.

Gaara's eyes widened. He had no choice. His sand surged outward, forming an immense dome over the village. The explosion lit up the night sky, the shockwave rattling every building, but the shield held. The people of Suna were safe.

But the cost was immediate. Gaara's chakra reserves strained under the immense effort, his breathing heavy. His sand faltered for just a moment.

And that was all Deidara needed.

From within the storm of sand, a tiny clay insect, no larger than a pebble, slipped through the cracks. Gaara's focus was on the village, and he never noticed it. The insect burrowed into his defenses, crawling close before detonating in a sharp, precise blast.

Gaara's body jerked, his sand collapsing around him as consciousness slipped away. His platform crumbled, and the Kazekage fell, his body caught only by the remnants of his sand.

Deidara hovered above, his smirk triumphant. "Art... is an explosion. Hm."

Below, the shinobi of Sunagakure cried out in shock as their Kazekage fell, the night sky still glowing with the embers of Deidara's "art."

The clash of steel against steel rang through Training Ground Three, sparks flying as Rock Lee's nunchaku met Tenten's blade. Both chunin moved with practiced precision, their strikes and counters a blur to untrained eyes. The rhythm of their spar was fast, relentless, and filled with the kind of trust only teammates could share.

"Your speed has improved again, Tenten!" Lee called out, his voice brimming with enthusiasm even as he twisted midair to avoid a volley of kunai. "But you still cannot match min—"

"Got you." Tenten smirked, tugging sharply on a hidden wire that wrapped around Lee's ankle. For a split second, victory gleamed in her eyes.

Before she could capitalize, a calm but commanding voice cut through the clearing.

"Emergency meeting. Now."

Both turned sharply to see Neji Hyūga appear in a swirl of leaves, his pale eyes grim. His tone left no room for argument. "The Kazekage has been taken."

The words hit like a kunai to the chest. Tenten's smirk vanished instantly, and Lee's eyes widened in shock.

Within the hour, the news had spread through Konoha like wildfire. Whispers filled the streets, shinobi hurried between posts, and the air itself seemed heavier. By the time Team Guy and Team 7 assembled in the Hokage's office, the tension was palpable.

Tsunade sat behind her desk, fingers interlocked, her expression severe. Shizune stood at her side, clutching a stack of reports. The room was silent until Tsunade spoke.

"Gaara was ambushed within Sunagakure itself," she said, her voice low but steady. "The attackers wore black cloaks with red clouds."

Naruto's fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. Sasuke's eyes narrowed, a flash of crimson flickering in his Sharingan before fading back to onyx.

"Akatsuki," Sakura said tightly, her voice carrying both fear and anger. "Just like Itachi and Kisame three years ago."

"Exactly." Tsunade nodded. "The attackers were identified as Sasori of the Red Sand and Deidara, a missing-nin from Iwagakure. They specialize in puppetry and explosive clay, respectively."

She reached for a scroll on her desk, unrolling it with deliberate care. Her eyes scanned the parchment before she began to read aloud.

"After Gaara's abduction, his brother Kankurō pursued the Akatsuki duo in a desperate attempt to rescue him. He was intercepted by Sasori, who overpowered him with his puppet techniques and poisoned him. Kankurō's puppets were no match for Sasori—the original master of the art."

Sakura's hands tightened into fists at her sides. Tenten's eyes flickered with worry, and Lee's jaw clenched, his usual optimism replaced by rare seriousness.

Tsunade continued, her voice heavy. "Severely injured and poisoned, Kankurō was brought back to Sunagakure. The Sand's medics are struggling to counter Sasori's unique poison. As a result, the Sand elders have sent an urgent request for aid to Konohagakure. They are asking for me personally to assist in saving Kankurō... and to send support in retrieving Gaara."

The room fell silent. The weight of the mission pressed down on everyone present.

Naruto broke the silence first, his voice fierce. "Then what are we waiting for? Gaara's my friend—I won't let Akatsuki take him!"

Sasuke's eyes glinted, his tone calm but resolute. "If Akatsuki is moving this boldly, then this is only the beginning. We'll need to be ready for anything."

Lee slammed a fist into his palm, his voice ringing with determination. "Then we must not waste a single moment! Youth demands we act swiftly!"

Neji's gaze was steady, his voice measured. "If Sasori himself is involved, this will not be a simple rescue. We'll need to be precise."

Tsunade looked over them all, her expression softening just slightly. "Good. That's the resolve I wanted to see. You'll leave at first light. Team 7 and Team Guy—you'll go together. This mission is critical, not just for Suna, but for the entire shinobi world."

The words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. The battle against Akatsuki had begun in earnest.

Three years earlier, Mount Myōboku

"Again!" Fukasaku's sharp voice echoed across the mossy training ground, bouncing off the towering stone statues of ancient toads. The air was thick with natural energy, humming like a living current as Naruto and Sasuke struggled to maintain their balance atop massive lotus-like leaves floating in a pond.

"You must feel the energy, not force it!" the elder toad barked, his staff tapping against the ground for emphasis.

Naruto wobbled dangerously, his skin already showing the mottled signs of toad transformation—his nose flattening slightly, his fingers webbing. "Easy for you to say!" he grumbled, sweat dripping down his brow. "You've had centuries of practice! I've only got—gah!" He flailed, nearly toppling into the water before catching himself with a burst of chakra.

Sasuke, by contrast, remained silent, his posture rigid, his Sharingan spinning slowly as he tracked the invisible currents of natural energy around him. His breathing was steady, his focus absolute. The crimson glow of his eyes reflected in the pond's surface, mapping the flow of energy as though it were a battlefield.

"Don't think too much, boy," Fukasaku warned, hopping closer to Sasuke. "The Sharingan can see the flow, aye, but it can't teach you how to blend with it. You must let it in, let it become part of you."

Naruto groaned, his cheeks puffing out as he tried again. "Let it in, don't force it, don't think too much—yeah, yeah, I've heard it a hundred times! But every time I try, I either turn into a frog or nearly pass out!"

"Better a frog than dead," Fukasaku snapped, though his tone softened a moment later. "Natural energy is unforgiving. Lose focus, and it consumes you."

Sasuke finally spoke, his voice low but steady. "It's like molding chakra... but the balance is finer. Too much, and it overwhelms. Too little, and it slips away." He closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight of the energy pressing against him. "It's... alive."

Naruto blinked at him, half annoyed, half impressed. "Trust you to make it sound all poetic. Meanwhile, I'm over here turning into a tadpole!"

Fukasaku chuckled, shaking his head. "Both of you are stubborn in your own ways. But stubbornness can be a strength—if you learn to bend before you break."

The leaves beneath them trembled as a gust of wind swept across the pond. Naruto grit his teeth, forcing himself to steady his breathing, while Sasuke's Sharingan flared brighter, tracing every ripple in the air.

For a brief moment, both boys found stillness. The natural energy flowed into them—not forced, not resisted, but accepted. Their chakra flared in unison, golden and crimson light reflecting off the water's surface.

Fukasaku's eyes widened slightly. "Good... very good. You're starting to understand."

Naruto's grin broke through his concentration. "Heh... told you I could do it!"

The grin lasted all of two seconds before his skin began to bubble again, his features shifting toward a frog-like snout. "Aw, come on!" he yelped, losing balance and splashing into the pond.

Sasuke exhaled slowly, his Sharingan dimming as he released the energy. He glanced at Naruto, dripping wet and sputtering, and allowed himself the faintest smirk.

"Pathetic," he muttered.

"Shut up, teme!" Naruto shouted, flailing in the water. "Next time, I'll get it before you do!"

Back in the present.

The Hokage's office was heavy with tension, the air thick with the weight of the mission ahead. Tsunade sat behind her desk, her hands folded, her gaze sharp as it swept across the assembled shinobi.

"Team 7 will lead this rescue operation," she said, her voice calm but carrying the authority of command. "Your mission is to retrieve the Kazekage and, if possible, eliminate the Akatsuki threat. Kankurō was able to provide some details of the possible directions the two Akatsuki members might have taken. Guy, I need you and your team to start the search while Team 7 goes to Suna to save Kankurō."

Guy's team nodded in unison, their expressions serious. Even Lee, usually brimming with youthful fire, was silent, his fists clenched with determination.

"Lady Tsunade," Sakura stepped forward, holding a set of scrolls. "These reports from Suna's medical team... the poison used in the initial attack—it's unlike anything they've seen."

"That would be Sasori's work," a new voice cut in. Kakashi appeared through the open window, his single visible eye narrowed. Jiraiya followed behind him, his usual grin absent. "He's infamous for his poisons. Even the smallest dose can paralyze or kill if untreated."

Sasuke's eyes flickered, his voice low but steady. "My eyes can restore and provide the body more time to heal, but I can't cure poisons yet. Maybe I can see the patterns it uses, but that's all."

"That's why we're going to Suna, Sasuke," Sakura replied quickly, her voice tight but resolute. She turned to Tsunade. "You want me to solve the poison, don't you, Lady Tsunade?"

Tsunade's gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained firm. "You've learned everything I could possibly teach you. Sending you there is as if I were going personally." Her words carried absolute conviction.

Naruto glanced at Sakura, memories flashing of countless hours spent helping Sasuke refine his restorative techniques, and of Sakura's relentless training under Tsunade. He clenched his fists. "We should move now. Every minute counts with the Akatsuki. We don't even know why they kidnapped Gaara." His voice faltered for a moment, still processing the revelation that Gaara—once feared and isolated—had become Kazekage. But his mission was clear.

Forming a quick seal, Naruto summoned a shadow clone. "You'll go with Team 8's reconnaissance mission," he instructed. "Once they find the Akatsuki's location, I'll teleport us there immediately. We won't waste time."

"Agreed," Tsunade said, rising to her feet. Her presence filled the room, commanding and unyielding. "Both teams will depart immediately. Dismissed."

The shinobi bowed and filed out, the silence in the office deepening once they were gone. Tsunade remained seated, her teacup untouched, her eyes lingering on the door.

"They're ready," Jiraiya said quietly, stepping forward from the window. His usual jovial demeanor was gone, replaced with a rare seriousness. "The question is... are the Akatsuki ready for them?"

Tsunade's gaze flickered, doubt creeping into her voice. "Are you sure, Jiraiya? They're still kids..."

"I'm sure," Jiraiya interrupted firmly. His eyes, usually filled with mischief, now burned with certainty. "Those boys mastered more techniques than I could have ever imagined, and in no time at all. It's more than hope—I know. Nobody can match them in a fight. Not even me."

The room fell silent again, the weight of his words settling over them. Outside, the wind rustled through the Hokage Monument, as if the stone faces of the past were listening.

Training Days: The Path to Sage Mode

The afternoon sun cast long shadows across Mount Myōboku's surreal landscape. Towering mushrooms swayed gently in the breeze, and massive lotus leaves floated lazily on ponds fed by streams of toad oil that shimmered like liquid gold. The air itself seemed alive, humming with natural energy.

Naruto sat cross-legged on a giant lily pad, sweat dripping down his brow. Fukasaku and Shima perched on his shoulders, their small forms deceptively light against the weight of the task at hand.

"Ready, Naruto-boy?" Fukasaku asked, his tone both encouraging and stern as he prepared to fuse with the young shinobi's shoulder.

"Yeah, let's do this!" Naruto said with his usual enthusiasm. But the moment natural energy began to flow, his body convulsed. Red chakra erupted violently, lashing out like fire. The toads were thrown several feet away, tumbling across the mossy ground.

Sasuke, who had been observing silently from the edge of the pond, activated his Sharingan instantly. His crimson eyes tracked the chaotic swirl of energy around Naruto. "That's the Nine-Tails' chakra," he noted coldly. "It's actively rejecting them."

Jiraiya rushed forward, helping Fukasaku and Shima back to their feet. His expression was grim, his jaw tight. "This is a problem. Without fusion, maintaining the balance of natural energy while moving will be nearly impossible."

Naruto's breathing was ragged, his body trembling as the red chakra receded. And then, for the first time, he heard it—clear, mocking, and deep.

Inside the Seal

Naruto stood before the massive iron gate, the oppressive darkness pressing in around him. Behind the bars, two enormous crimson eyes glowed, filled with malice.

"So you're finally talking to me, huh?" Naruto said, glaring up at the monstrous fox.

Kurama's grin was all teeth, sharp and cruel. "Only to make it clear—I won't share this body with anyone else. Especially not those amphibians." His voice rumbled like thunder. "Though I must admit, it's amusing watching you struggle without my power."

"I haven't needed your power so far," Naruto shot back, fists clenched. "And I'll figure this out too! Believe it!"

The fox chuckled darkly, the sound echoing through the seal.

Back on Mount Myōboku

Naruto snapped his eyes open, determination blazing. "I think I have an idea." He formed his signature hand sign, and two shadow clones appeared beside him, immediately sitting in meditation poses. "If I can't maintain the balance while moving, what if I have clones gathering nature energy continuously?"

Fukasaku's eyes widened. "That... that might actually work. When the clones dispel, their gathered nature energy would transfer to you!"

"Interesting solution," Kakashi mused, stepping out from behind a giant mushroom, his ever-present book tucked away for once. "But the timing would need to be perfect. Too early, and you waste the sage chakra. Too late, and you're vulnerable."

"Teach me the Shadow Clone Jutsu," Sasuke said suddenly, stepping forward. His Sharingan spun, reflecting the flow of energy around Naruto.

"Eh?" Naruto blinked at him. "But you've never been interested in my clones before."

"If this method works, it's more efficient than fusion," Sasuke explained. "My Sharingan can perfect the timing. And with clones, we can maintain Sage Mode indefinitely."

Naruto grinned. "Heh, guess you do think my jutsu's cool after all."

Sasuke ignored the jab, already forming hand seals.

The next few weeks were grueling. Despite his smaller chakra reserves, Sasuke mastered the Shadow Clone Jutsu enough to maintain two clones for Sage Mode. His Sharingan proved invaluable, analyzing the flow of natural energy with precision, helping both him and Naruto refine their timing.

They developed a system: two clones each, hidden and protected, constantly gathering nature energy. When one clone dispersed, its energy transferred instantly, while the other was already halfway through gathering more. The originals could fight unhindered, switching seamlessly between clones.

One Evening

Kurama's voice rumbled in Naruto's mind as he sparred in Sage Mode. "Clever. But you'll face enemies who can track and eliminate those clones. What then?"

"Then I'll protect them," Naruto replied simply. "That's what the Hiraishin training is for, isn't it?"

Kurama growled, but there was a flicker of amusement in his tone.

"The fox finally speaking up?" Sasuke asked, his Mangekyō spinning slowly, its unique pattern glowing faintly.

"Yeah," Naruto grinned. "I think he's annoyed we found a workaround."

"Good," Sasuke said flatly. "The more tools we have, the better our chances against the Akatsuki."

From a distance, Jiraiya and Kakashi watched.

"They're surpassing us already, aren't they, Kakashi?" Jiraiya murmured, pride softening his features.

"Maa, that was always the goal," Kakashi replied, his eye curving in a rare smile. His book remained closed in his hand. "Though I didn't expect them to revolutionize Sage Mode training in the process."

As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and violet, Naruto and Sasuke continued their sparring. Their clones meditated in the background, gathering nature energy, while the originals clashed in bursts of Sage-enhanced speed and power.

Above them, Fukasaku and Shima watched with awe.

"They've turned a limitation into an advantage," Fukasaku said, shaking his head in disbelief.

Shima chuckled. "Just don't tell the Great Toad Sage. He might want to rewrite all the training scrolls."

The two elder toads exchanged a look of pride. For the first time in centuries, Sage training had been changed—not by tradition, but by innovation.

Back at the Hokage's Office

The room was quiet, the only sound the faint ticking of the clock on the wall and the rustle of papers caught in the evening breeze from the open window. Tsunade sat at her desk, the scroll Naruto had left earlier unrolled before her. Her amber eyes lingered on the inked descriptions of techniques that seemed almost impossible—abilities that surpassed even her expectations.

"I hope you're right, you know," she said at last, her voice low but edged with doubt. She leaned back in her chair, fingers drumming lightly against the wood. "The scroll listing their new abilities... it was hard to believe." For a moment, her eyes softened, betraying the weight of her concern. "They're still so young."

Jiraiya stood by the window, arms crossed, his silhouette framed by the fading light of dusk. His expression was unreadable, but his voice carried unwavering conviction. "I guess you'll have to trust them." He turned slightly, his gaze steady on her. "We'll recover Gaara in no time."

Chapter Text

Team 7 Core Members:

Naruto Uzumaki:

Nature Transformations:

- Primary: Wind Release (strongest affinity)

- Secondary: Water Release

- Tertiary: Lightning Release

Special Techniques:

- Shadow Clone Jutsu: Capable of mass-scale deployment, used for combat, reconnaissance, and training.

- Sage Mode: Mastered via the two-clone gathering method, allowing uninterrupted combat while clones accumulate natural energy.

- Rasengan Variations: Multiple nature-infused versions, each adapted for different tactical scenarios.

- Flying Thunder God Technique (Hiraishin): Unique modification—lightning-infused, invisible seals that can be placed through brief contact.

- Adamantine Sealing Chains: Inherited from the Uzumaki clan, capable of restraining even tailed beasts.

Weapons:

- Midnight Blue-handled Katana: Channels wind, water, and lightning chakra. Optimized for quick-draw techniques. Gold-threaded hilt enhances chakra flow and stability.

Nine-Tails Status:

- Limited interaction.

- No direct chakra usage.

- Sealed, but fully aware.

Sasuke Uchiha:

Nature Transformations:

- Primary: Fire Release

- Secondary: Lightning Release

- Tertiary: Wind Release

Dōjutsu: Mangekyō Sharingan

- Right Eye: Regeneration

- Left Eye: Revitalization

- Combined Effect: Complete restoration of the body to peak condition.

- Unique Trait: No deterioration due to continuous healing pathways.

- Susanoo: Unlike the traditional skeletal warrior wreathed in violent purple flames, Sasuke's Susanoo manifests as a luminous guardian cloaked in crystalline blue robes. Its form evokes the image of an ancient sage-healer rather than a warrior of destruction.

Special Techniques:

- Shadow Clone Jutsu: Adapted for Sage Mode integration.

- Sage Mode: Two-clone gathering method.

- Enhanced Fire Style: Refined and amplified through Mangekyō precision.

Weapons:

- Crimson-handled Katana: Channels fire, lightning, and wind chakra. Forged for precision strikes, with reinforced durability to withstand elemental infusion.

Sakura Haruno:

Nature Transformations:

- Fire Release

- Earth Release

Medical Expertise:

- Advanced poison creation and extraction.

- Cellular regeneration techniques.

- Combat-oriented medical ninjutsu.

Combat Abilities:

- Enhanced Strength: Tsunade's chakra-enhanced technique, capable of devastating close-range strikes.

- Precise Chakra Control: Allows pinpoint healing, genjutsu disruption, and efficient combat application.

- Advanced Genjutsu: Specializes in multi-layered illusions, capable of affecting multiple targets simultaneously.

Team 7 Advanced Formations:

Diamond Formation: "Thunder God's Shield"

- Front: Kakashi (threat detection via Sharingan)

- Right: Sasuke (fire support, Sharingan coverage)

- Left: Naruto (shadow clone deployment, wind-style support)

- Center: Sakura (medical support, chakra control)

Purpose: Maximum defensive coverage while maintaining offensive capability.

Special Technique: Kakashi deploys a Lightning Clone while Naruto's clones create misdirection.

"Lightning Storm" Formation:

- Front: Kakashi and Sasuke (dual Sharingan coordination, Lightning/Fire synergy)

- Middle: Naruto (wind-style amplification)

- Rear: Sakura (genjutsu support, medical backup)

Purpose: Maximum destructive output for breaching fortified positions.

Special Technique: Combines Kakashi's Raikiri, Naruto's wind release, and Sasuke's fire release into a devastating tri-elemental strike.

Cross-Team Formations:

Team 7 + Team 10: "Mind Storm":

- Center: Ino-Shika-Cho triangle formation.

- Perimeter: Team 7 in square formation.

- Purpose: Protects Ino's Mind Transfer technique while enabling Shikamaru's shadow possession. Naruto's clones extend moving shadows for greater reach.

Team 7 + Team 8: "Hunter's Eye":

- Scout Line: Hinata (center), Kiba (left), Shino (right).

- Support Line: Kakashi and Sasuke (visual coverage).

- Rear Guard: Naruto (clone security), Sakura (medical support).

- Purpose: Maximum tracking and pursuit capability.

- Special Technique: Byakugan and Sharingan combined for near-360° battlefield awareness.

Team 7 + Team Guy: "Dragon's Fang":

- Front: Lee and Guy (primary taijutsu assault).

- Middle: Neji (Byakugan coverage), Tenten (ranged support).

- Rear: Team 7 in diamond formation.

- Purpose: Overwhelming close-combat pressure with ranged support.

- Special Technique: Lee and Guy create openings for Kakashi's lightning-based finishers.

Specialized Formations:

"Sensor Web" (All Teams)

- Center: Hinata (Byakugan).

- Inner Circle: Neji, Kakashi, Sasuke (visual prowess).

- Outer Circle: Remaining shinobi in defensive positions.

- Purpose: Maximum sensory coverage for detection missions.

- Special Technique: Tracks multiple targets across vast distances.

"Village Defense" Formation

- Lookouts: Byakugan users at cardinal points.

- Response Team: Team 7 with Kakashi.

- Support: Team 10 for tactical coordination.

- Mobile Strike: Team Guy for rapid response.

- Purpose: Village-wide defense and coordination.

- Special Technique: Ino's Mind Transfer relays information instantly between squads.

Other Notable Shinobi:

Kakashi Hatake:

Dōjutsu: Mangekyō Sharingan

- Kamui: Space-time manipulation.

- Discovery: During training with Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi tested his Sharingan against Jiraiya's defensive seals. A strange pulling sensation distorted space, erasing part of the seal. Initially exhausting and confusing, the ability was later refined after observing Sasuke's Mangekyō. Kakashi mastered the dimensional void technique, naming it Kamui.

- Impact: Though chakra-intensive, Kamui revolutionized his combat style, granting him a decisive trump card.

Nature Transformations:

- Lightning (Primary)

- Earth

- Water

Combat Skills

- Copy Ninja: Over 1,000 jutsu copied, granting unparalleled versatility.

Team Guy:

Might Guy:

- Eight Gates Released Formation (up to Seventh Gate).

- Supreme taijutsu mastery.

- Advanced nunchaku techniques.

- Developed new combination assaults with Lee.

Rock Lee:

- Mastery of Six Gates.

- Enhanced speed and strength.

- Advanced weapon proficiency.

- Specializes in rapid-strike combinations.

Neji Hyūga:

- Advanced Byakugan techniques.

- Rotation: Extended duration and power.

- New Gentle Fist combinations.

- Developed defense-penetrating strikes.

Tenten:

- Vastly expanded weapon arsenal.

- Advanced sealing techniques.

- New weapon combinations.

- Forged specialized chakra-enhanced weaponry.

Team 8:

Kurenai Yūhi:

- Advanced genjutsu master.

- Multi-layered illusion techniques.

- Developed new training regimens.

- Counter-genjutsu specialist.

Kiba Inuzuka:

- Enhanced beast mimicry.

- New combination techniques with Akamaru.

- Improved tracking skills.

- Refined Fang-Over-Fang variations.

Shino Aburame:

- Expanded insect colony.

- New parasitic techniques.

- Enhanced tracking methods.

- Developed chakra-draining combinations.

Hinata Hyūga:

- Byakugan: Enhanced range and precision.

- Improved chakra point targeting.

- Advanced Gentle Fist techniques.

- Devastating close-range combinations by integrating Tsunade's strength-enhancement with Gentle Fist.

- Medical ninjutsu specialization.

Chapter Text

The sun shone bright and warm over Konoha as Team 7 and Team Guy assembled at the village gates, their expressions solemn, their hearts firmly resolved. Naruto tugged his headband into place with a determined motion, exchanging a brief but meaningful glance with Sasuke and Sakura. Lee, Tenten, and Neji stood poised, their focus unwavering, every muscle ready for action. Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector with practiced ease, while Guy gave a firm nod to his team, his usual exuberance tempered by the gravity of the mission. Without another word, the two squads launched forward at a swift pace, the urgency of Gaara's rescue driving them onward.

Hours later, the familiar greenery of the Fire Country gave way to the harsh, open expanse of the Wind Country. Once they had left the shelter of Konoha's forests behind, the group pressed into the bare desert lands that stretched endlessly toward Sunagakure. The teams moved in seamless coordination, each member falling into their role without hesitation. Naruto led the formation, dispatching shadow clones ahead to scout the terrain, their dispersals feeding him constant streams of information. Neji's Byakugan swept the horizon, his pale eyes piercing dunes and ridges to ensure no hidden threats lurked nearby. Sasuke remained silent, his Sharingan glowing faintly as it tracked every flicker of movement, every shift in the heat-distorted air. At the rear, Sakura clutched the medical scrolls entrusted to her by Tsunade, her thoughts fixed on Kankurō's poisoning and the responsibility that now rested on her shoulders.

Naruto's mind raced with thoughts of Gaara. He remembered their last encounter, the bond they had forged through shared pain and mutual understanding. His fists clenched as he whispered under his breath, almost like a vow: "We're going to save you, Gaara."

Beside him, Sasuke cast a sidelong glance but said nothing. He didn't need to—he understood Naruto's resolve all too well.

"Alright, let's stop for now," Kakashi announced, his calm voice cutting through the desert wind. "We need to plan our approach. Naruto, lay out the map of Suna."

Without hesitation, Naruto unfurled a blank scroll. Channeling chakra into it, the parchment shimmered before intricate lines and markings appeared, forming a detailed map of Sunagakure and its surrounding terrain.

"I used Lightning chakra to make my scrolls invisible, in case I get caught," Naruto explained in a plain, almost casual tone, as though it were the most natural thing in the world.

Neji's eyes widened, his composure slipping for a moment. "Wait a minute... these maps were handed to you only yesterday. How did you manage to transfer them into acknowledging your chakra signature so quickly?" His voice carried genuine shock—this was the same boy once dismissed as the dead last of their generation.

"I used four clones to copy it," Naruto replied, his voice bordering on boredom, as if the feat were trivial. "It wasn't so difficult."

The silence that followed was heavy, the others exchanging glances. Even Sasuke's Sharingan flickered briefly, acknowledging the ingenuity.

"Here are Suna's indications of the potential directions both Akatsuki members might have taken," Kakashi said, producing his own scroll filled with notes. He spread it beside Naruto's map, his single visible eye narrowing as he analyzed the possibilities.

"I think the most likely path is this one, Kakashi," Guy interjected, his finger tracing a line across the map toward a region marked by cave formations and a nearby water source. His voice was unusually serious, his usual exuberance tempered by the gravity of the mission.

"I agree," Kakashi said after a moment's thought. "Guy, your team will begin scouting in that direction. Once you've located the enemy, Naruto's clone will disperse—but not before creating another to continue assisting you. Once we have your location, Team 7 will join you immediately." His instructions were flawless, the product of countless missions and years of experience.

"Team 7," Kakashi continued, his tone firm, "we keep moving to Sunagakure. Once we've healed Kankurō, we'll regroup with Team Guy. Any questions?"

The group remained silent, their resolve clear.

"Good. Move out."

Upon reaching the village, the group was met by exhausted Sand shinobi, their faces pale and lined with worry. The weight of sleepless nights and desperation was etched into their expressions. Without delay, they led Team 7 and Team Guy through the winding corridors of Sunagakure's hospital. The air inside was heavy with the scent of herbs and antiseptics, the quiet punctuated by the hurried footsteps of medics rushing from room to room.

At the far end of the ward, Kankurō lay unconscious on a bed, his breathing shallow and uneven. His skin was clammy, a faint purple hue spreading beneath the surface. The sight of him made even the seasoned shinobi in the room tense.

Sakura wasted no time. She dropped to her knees beside him, pulling out her medical kit with practiced precision. Her emerald eyes sharpened with focus as her hands glowed green, scanning his body for the poison's spread.

"Sasuke, I need you to slow down the poison's advancement. I need time to figure out an antidote." Her voice carried no hesitation. Whatever doubts she had about her abilities were discarded the moment she saw the state of her patient.

Sasuke stepped forward, Mangekyō Sharingan spinning to life. His gaze pierced into Kankurō's body, tracing the poison's destructive path. "Sakura, the poison is destroying him on a cellular level... it's eating him from the inside out." His voice was calm, but the strain in his eyes betrayed the effort it took to hold the damage at bay. "At this rate, I won't be able to keep up."

"How long can you give me?" Sakura asked, her voice tight. Panic threatened to creep in, but she forced it down. She couldn't afford to falter now.

"Kankurō had about twenty minutes left when we arrived," Sasuke replied, his chakra flaring as he worked. "I can give you twenty more on top of that. But I'll be burning through too much chakra—I won't be ready for combat afterward."

"I only need five minutes from you," Sakura said firmly, more to convince herself than anyone else. Her hands glowed brighter as she began extracting fragments of the poison from his bloodstream, isolating them in small vials. Her plan was simple but dangerous: break the poison down into its components, identify each one, and then reverse-engineer an antidote that could flush the entire toxin from his system.

Sweat beaded on her forehead as she worked, her chakra threads weaving delicately through Kankurō's body. Every second mattered.

Sasuke stood close, his Sharingan analyzing the poison's intricate pathways. "It's splitting into multiple strains," he observed, his voice steady despite the strain. "Focus on the darker residue—it's the core compound. The rest are derivatives."

"Got it," Sakura replied quickly, adjusting her chakra flow. Her hands moved with surgical precision, guided by both her training and Sasuke's insights.

Around them, the Sand medics watched in awe. They had struggled for hours without progress, yet here was a kunoichi barely out of her teens, working with the confidence and skill of a master healer. And beside her, the last Uchiha, bending his legendary eyes not toward destruction, but toward saving a life.

The room was silent except for the hum of chakra and the faint, shallow breaths of Kankurō. Every heartbeat was a countdown, every second a battle against death itself.

As the treatment progressed, Naruto paced the hallway like a caged animal, his fists clenching and unclenching. Every second that passed felt like an eternity, his thoughts consumed by Gaara's capture. Kakashi, leaning casually against the wall, reached out and placed a steadying hand on his student's shoulder.

"We'll get him back, Naruto."

The boy exhaled slowly, forcing himself to nod. He had to stay focused.

Just then, from around the far corner of the hallway, an elderly woman appeared. Her gray-purple hair framed a face lined with age and bitterness. Something about her presence immediately put both Kakashi and Naruto on edge.

"White Fang!" she cried suddenly, her voice sharp with fury.

Before anyone could react, the old woman lunged forward with surprising speed. But Naruto was faster. In a blur, he was behind her, twisting her arm back and pressing a kunai to her throat. His expression was cold, his voice even colder.

"Calm down, or I will strike."

The killing intent radiating from him froze the air. Sand shinobi rushed into the hallway at the sound of the commotion, but none dared move closer.

"Now," Naruto continued, his tone like steel, "why do you attack the very shinobi who came to save your Kazekage?"

The old woman sneered, her voice dripping with arrogance. "We don't need Konoha's meager help. If I couldn't solve Sasori's poison, no one can. My grandson will die, and nobody can save him."

Naruto's grip tightened. His eyes narrowed. "If you don't need our help, then why did you send us that hawk?"

"I didn't send it," she snapped. "Kankurō and Temari did. I told them not to, but they went against my wishes. Now let go of me!"

"No." Naruto's voice dropped lower, his killing intent intensifying until even the Sand shinobi felt their knees weaken. "Why did you attack Kakashi-sensei?"

The woman froze, her eyes darting to Kakashi. "Kakashi? What do you mean, Kakashi? That's the White Fang of Konoha—the man who killed my son and daughter-in-law!"

Her gaze lingered on him, confusion dawning as she looked closer. "...It's not you..."

Kakashi's visible eye narrowed. "No. You're referring to my father." His guard remained up, his tone calm but firm. "Naruto, let her go. She won't do anything."

Reluctantly, Naruto released her. The old woman stumbled, nearly collapsing to the floor.

"My father did many things in the name of Konoha," Kakashi said quietly, his words carrying the weight of experience. "But in war, there are always casualties. And in peace, we must strive for forgiveness."

The words struck deeper than the old woman wanted to admit. Her lips trembled, but pride kept her silent.

"We still don't need you here," she muttered bitterly. "Leave our village at—"

The door to the treatment room opened, cutting her off. Sakura stepped out, her face flushed from exertion but her eyes shining with determination.

"Kankurō will live," she announced. "I've successfully created an antidote. It's already being administered. He'll be weak, but he will survive."

Naruto and Kakashi rushed to her side, their faces breaking into smiles of pure admiration. "Sakura-chan, you did it!" Naruto exclaimed, his voice filled with pride.

Behind her, Sasuke emerged as well, his expression serious, a combat ration bar in hand as he worked to replenish his chakra. He glanced at Sakura, his words simple but sincere.

"Sakura is amazing."

Her face flushed instantly, matching the pink of her hair.

The old woman—Chiyo, as they now realized—stared in disbelief. "How... how did you do it? I wasn't able to. The only person who could have achieved this is that old excuse of a shinobi, Tsunade..."

Sakura met her gaze, her voice steady. "I'm one of Tsunade-sama's students. She taught me everything she knows. Including a brief story about you, Chiyo-sama."

The name startled the old woman, her eyes widening. Before she could respond, Naruto stiffened as one of his clones dispersed in a puff of smoke. His expression hardened instantly.

"They've found something."

The hallway fell silent, the weight of the next step pressing down on them all.

"Team Guy have encountered Kisame Hoshigaki, near what seems to be the hidden location where they took Gaara. We have to go, now."

Naruto's words had barely left his lips when, instead of sprinting for the exit, he shocked everyone in the hall. Forming a seal, he gathered the group around him, and in a flash of yellow light they vanished. Space folded, and in the next instant they reappeared miles away. The chakra cost was heavy, but Naruto's expression remained steady—he had calculated the distance, and it was just within his limits.

The canyon walls loomed high above Team Guy as they faced their enemy. Kisame Hoshigaki stood like a predator at the center of the battlefield, his shark-like grin widening as he unwrapped Samehada. The living blade writhed hungrily, its scales rasping as if eager to taste chakra.

"My, my... what energetic-looking prey," Kisame chuckled, resting the massive sword on his shoulder. His eyes gleamed with malice. "Though I was hoping to see that Nine-Tails brat."

"Your fight is with us!" Lee roared, his ankle weights already discarded. The ground cracked beneath his first step as he launched forward, Guy matching his speed perfectly. Their synchronized assault forced Kisame to leap backward, his grin faltering for the first time at the sheer force of their combined taijutsu.

Startled, Kisame slammed his hands together, water surging unnaturally in the arid canyon. From the torrent, water clones burst forth, rushing to engage Neji and Tenten. The Hyūga prodigy's Byakugan flared as he intercepted, while Tenten's weapons flashed in the sunlight, steel clashing against liquid blades. Meanwhile, Kisame's true body braced against the relentless strikes of Guy and Lee, his laughter echoing even as he was pushed back.

Then, in a sudden blaze of yellow and orange, the battlefield froze. A flash of light cut through the canyon, and Team 7 appeared in front of Neji and Tenten. Naruto and Sasuke moved in perfect tandem, dispatching the water clones in an instant, their arrival turning the tide.

Above them, the sky darkened as ravens gathered, swirling into a storm of black feathers. They coalesced into the form of a man—Itachi Uchiha. His crimson Sharingan glowed as he looked down upon the group, his presence suffocating.

"Little brother," Itachi said, his voice devoid of emotion. "Still playing at being a Konoha shinobi?"

"The only one playing here is you," Sasuke replied coldly, his hand resting on the hilt of his crimson-handled sword. His Mangekyō flickered to life, its pattern spinning slowly. "Fight at your highest, brother. If you don't, I'll personally drag you back to Konoha for questioning."

"Oh... little brother, I see you've grown." Itachi's lips curved into the faintest smile—so fleeting it was gone before anyone could be sure it had been there at all.

The battlefield stilled. Guy and Lee stood shoulder to shoulder before Kisame, their muscles coiled like springs. Team 7 regrouped near Neji and Tenten, their formation instinctive. Above, Itachi loomed like a shadow, his gaze fixed on Sasuke.

"How do you want to play this, Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked, his eyes darting between Kisame and Itachi. Something was wrong. By all rights, Kisame should have already overwhelmed at least one member of Team Guy before their arrival. Instead, both Akatsuki were holding back, playing defense. But why?

Kakashi's visible eye narrowed. "I see you're asking the same question, Naruto." His voice sharpened. "Guy! Lee! Pull back and regroup!"

The two green-clad shinobi obeyed instantly, retreating to their comrades' side.

"Everybody," Kakashi commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation, "Dragon's Fang formation. Now. We'll take them both at the same time."

The canyon fell silent, the air charged with killing intent. Two legendary Akatsuki stood before them, and for the first time, both teams would fight as one.

Guy and Lee's taijutsu pressed Kisame back step by step, their movements perfectly synchronized, fists and kicks striking with the force of twin hurricanes. Above them, Tenten's weapons rained down in a relentless storm, each kunai and shuriken guided with deadly precision. Neji's Byakugan flared, his Gentle Fist dismantling water clones with pinpoint strikes, chakra points collapsing under his touch.

Team 7 advanced in their own practiced formation. Naruto's clones swarmed from multiple angles, overwhelming with sheer numbers, while Sasuke unleashed a barrage of fire jutsu, each roaring flame forcing "Itachi" to retreat further. For a moment, it seemed as though the combined might of both teams was pushing the Akatsuki pair into a corner.

And yet... something was wrong.

Kisame's water techniques, though powerful, lacked their usual crushing ferocity. Itachi's movements, while graceful, didn't carry the same weight Sasuke remembered—the subtle precision, the suffocating pressure. These attacks felt... rehearsed. Hollow.

Deep beneath the canyon, in a hidden chamber, the truth revealed itself. The real Deidara and Sasori knelt before the massive sealing statue, their hands weaving the final signs. The last of Shukaku's chakra was being torn from Gaara's body, his life force flickering like a dying flame.

"Art is a moment," Deidara smirked, his single eye gleaming with twisted satisfaction. He watched Gaara's chest rise and fall weakly, his voice dripping with cruel delight. "And what a moment this is, hm?"

He glanced at the chakra projections of Itachi and Kisame, then released the link. In an instant, the illusions above shattered like glass.

Back in the canyon, the battlefield dissolved. Where Kisame and Itachi had stood, only two lifeless, unknown shinobi remained, their bodies collapsing to the ground.

Team Guy and Team 7 froze in horror, realization crashing over them. They hadn't been fighting the Akatsuki at all—they had been wasting precious time against shadows, while Gaara...

"No!" Naruto's voice cracked, raw with anguish. His fists trembled as his chakra flared violently. "We have to find him! Now!"

The teams surged forward, racing through the canyon until they reached the hideout's entrance. A massive boulder sealed the way, its surface etched with five intricate seals glowing faintly with chakra.

Naruto's eyes narrowed as he studied the pattern, his mind racing faster than ever before. "Five seals... they need to be broken simultaneously." His hands blurred into motion, already preparing the counter-seals.

Every second mattered.

Mount Myōboku – Two Years Earlier

The afternoon sun stretched long shadows across Mount Myōboku's surreal landscape. Giant mushrooms towered like trees, and streams of toad oil shimmered as they cascaded from floating fountains. On a wide stone platform, Naruto sat cross-legged before a massive sealing scroll, sweat dripping down his face. Around him lay dozens of failed attempts—charred scraps of parchment, smoldering ink, and seals that had collapsed into unstable bursts of chakra.

"Again," Fukasaku commanded, his tone firm but patient. The elder sage's eyes narrowed as he tapped his staff against the ground. "Remember what I told you about the flow of chakra."

"I don't get it!" Naruto groaned, raking a hand through his messy blond hair. "I've been at this for weeks! How am I supposed to master something my mom spent her whole life learning?" His frustration echoed across the training ground, but beneath it was a quiet desperation.

"Your mother's sealing techniques were indeed formidable," Jiraiya's voice came from behind a giant mushroom. He stepped into view, carrying a familiar red scroll under one arm. His expression was serious, but his eyes gleamed with pride. "Tell me, Naruto—what happens when you use your clones to look at something from different directions at once?"

Naruto blinked, then his eyes widened. "Multiple perspectives..."

"Exactly." Jiraiya grinned, his teeth flashing. "The Uzumaki clan's sealing techniques are complex because they require understanding chakra flow from all angles simultaneously. That's why they were feared—and respected."

Naruto shot to his feet, determination reigniting. "So all I need to do is see all the angles at once!" He slammed his hands together, and with a puff of smoke, twenty shadow clones appeared, each taking a position around the seal.

"Not so fast," Fukasaku croaked, hopping onto Naruto's shoulder. "First, you need to understand why the Uzumaki clan's seals were so powerful. It wasn't just complexity—it was harmony. Their seals didn't fight chakra; they guided it, balanced it."

Naruto frowned, but nodded. He sat back down, his clones mirroring him, and the training continued.

Months passed.

Naruto and his clones worked tirelessly. Each clone specialized in a different branch of fuinjutsu: some studied traditional Uzumaki sealing arrays, others experimented with elemental integration. A few focused on lightning-based seals, while others delved into the theory of space-time manipulation. Every failure left scorch marks and ink stains across the training grounds, but every failure also brought him closer to understanding.

The breakthrough came unexpectedly. One night, while experimenting with combining wind and lightning chakra into a seal, Naruto noticed something strange. The markings on the scroll shimmered, then vanished.

"The seal isn't gone!" he exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement. "It's vibrating so fast it can't be seen! And because I'm using wind chakra to maintain it, it barely costs any chakra to keep active!"

Jiraiya crouched beside him, examining the scroll with growing amazement. "You've created something entirely new here, kid. Not better or worse than traditional Uzumaki seals—just different. Your own style."

"Indeed," Fukasaku agreed, his voice carrying rare approval. "You've taken your clan's legacy and made it your own. Just as your father did with the Flying Thunder God technique."

Naruto looked down at his hands, where invisible seals now thrummed with barely perceptible energy. His chest tightened, and he whispered softly, "Mom... Dad... I hope I've made you proud."

"They would be," Jiraiya said firmly, placing a hand on his student's shoulder. His voice carried the weight of certainty. "Now... let's see what else you can do with this new technique of yours."

The night air was still, but the invisible seals hummed faintly, a promise of the power Naruto was forging—not as a copy of his parents, but as himself.

Present time.

"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"

Four clones appeared beside Naruto in a puff of smoke. His eyes sharpened as he gave the order. "You know what to do."

Without hesitation, the clones darted off in different directions, each racing toward the sealing points hidden around the cavern. Once in position, each clone created another, which immediately teleported back to Naruto's side, relaying their findings. His mastery of fuinjutsu was paying off—there wasn't a seal he couldn't unravel.

"We found the seals. Standing by to release them," one clone reported, its voice steady.

Naruto's expression hardened, his determination radiating like heat. "You have five seconds to release the seals—starting now!"

He calculated the delay for each clone to receive the command, his mind racing with precision. When he was certain they were synchronized, he gave the signal. In perfect unison, the seals shattered, the massive boulder sealing the hideout exploding into fragments. Dust and stone rained down as both teams surged forward.

Inside, the air was cold and heavy. At the center of the chamber lay Gaara's body on the stone floor. His chest was still. No breath. No heartbeat. Only silence.

"You're too late."

The mocking voice drew every eye upward. Deidara sat astride his clay bird, his manic grin stretched wide, eyes gleaming with cruel delight. Beside him stood Sasori, hunched and motionless, his puppet body radiating a calm, suffocating menace.

"The One-Tail is ours," Deidara sneered. "And your Kazekage... well, art is fleeting, isn't it?"

With a flap of wings, the clay bird launched skyward, Deidara's laughter echoing as he ascended through a hole in the ceiling.

"Team Guy!" Kakashi's voice cut through the tension like a blade. "Pursue Deidara. Don't let him escape. We'll handle Sasori."

Without hesitation, Team Guy broke off, vanishing in pursuit. Explosions thundered above as Deidara's clay creations lit up the sky, the chase already underway.

In the chamber, Sasori remained. His cloak fell away, revealing the grotesque, shapeless puppet body beneath—an abomination of wood, metal, and chakra threads. The air grew heavier, the sound of creaking joints echoing as he straightened.

"Shall I show you why they call me Sasori of the Red Sand?" His voice was calm, almost bored, but the promise of death lingered in every syllable.

Team 7 moved instantly into formation, their months of training evident in the fluidity of their movements.

"Sasuke, left flank. Sakura, support. Naruto, with me," Kakashi ordered, his Sharingan blazing to life.

The battle that followed was nothing short of a storm. Sasori's puppet form moved with inhuman precision, every joint snapping into place with mechanical perfection, but even his mastery couldn't keep pace with Team 7's coordination. Poison-tipped needles hissed through the air, explosive bombs detonated in bursts of smoke and fire—but every attack was met with a counter. Naruto's clones intercepted volleys, Sasuke's Sharingan read the patterns before they landed, Sakura shattered incoming projectiles with raw strength, and Kakashi's jutsu cut through the chaos like a scalpel.

Despite the fury burning in their chests at the sight of Gaara's lifeless body, they fought with discipline. Tsunade's orders echoed in their minds: capture if possible, kill if necessary. They needed answers, but they would not hesitate if the opportunity to end Sasori presented itself.

Realizing his usual arsenal was being dismantled, Sasori's voice rasped with irritation. "So... you've forced me to show you my greatest work."

From his puppet body, a new figure emerged—a dark-haired man-puppet, its eyes lifeless yet filled with menace.

"You wonder how I obtained this?" Sasori's tone shifted, pride dripping from every word. "I killed him myself. The strongest Sand shinobi—the Third Kazekage, master of the Iron Sand—now part of my collection. My art is eternal, unlike the fleeting lives of mere humans."

The revelation struck Team 7 like a blade to the gut. Even Kakashi's composure faltered for a heartbeat.

"You're wrong." Naruto's voice cut through the tension, colder than steel. His blue eyes burned with conviction. "True art is in the lives you touch, the bonds you create. Something you forgot long ago."

Before Sasori could command his puppet to strike, Naruto's hand snapped forward. A marked kunai whistled through the air, embedding itself in the Kazekage puppet's chest. In the same instant, a clone appeared beside it in a flash of yellow light, Rasengan roaring in its palm. The impact tore through the puppet, splintering it into fragments.

Sasori staggered back, genuine shock flickering across his otherwise impassive face. One of his most prized weapons—destroyed in a single strike.

"NO!" His scream reverberated through the chamber. In a sudden, grotesque motion, his puppet body cracked apart, splintering into pieces. From within emerged his true form: a small, red-haired boy, his eyes burning with madness.

"You won't defeat me! My art will live forever!" he shrieked. With a snap of his hands, a scroll unfurled, and chakra threads flared. In a blinding surge, more than a hundred puppets materialized, filling the chamber wall to wall. Their blades gleamed, their joints creaked, and their eyes glowed with killing intent.

For a moment, even Team 7 froze at the sight.

Kakashi's voice broke the paralysis, calm and commanding. "Naruto. Sasuke. Sakura. Diamond Formation: Thunder God's Shield."

They moved instantly, falling into their assigned positions. Naruto's clones itched to be summoned, but he held back. They had already seen Sasori's mastery—if he flooded the field with clones, Sasori would dismantle them in seconds, draining Naruto's chakra reserves for nothing. This battle demanded precision, not brute force.

The puppets surged forward like a tidal wave.

Naruto and Sasuke met them head-on, their katanas blazing with wind chakra, each swing slicing through wood and steel as if it were paper. Sparks and fragments filled the air with every clash. Sakura darted between them, her fists shattering puppets with single, devastating blows, her movements honed by Tsunade's training. Kakashi stood at the center, his Sharingan spinning, weaving jutsu after jutsu—walls of earth to block volleys, lightning to cut through chakra threads, water to smother flames.

The chamber became a whirlwind of destruction. Puppets fell in droves, their numbers thinning under the relentless assault. Sasori's threads danced faster, his control flawless, but even he began to falter under the sheer pressure of Team 7's unity.

And then it happened. For the briefest instant, Sasori's movements slowed—his chakra threads tangled, his rhythm broken.

"Now!" Kakashi barked.

Naruto and Sasuke struck as one, their blades flashing from opposite sides. Wind chakra howled as their katanas pierced through Sasori's chest, striking the one piece of him that remained human—his core.

Sasori's eyes widened, his body trembling as the puppets around him collapsed lifelessly to the ground.

"Perhaps..." he whispered, his voice faint, his puppet body failing. "Perhaps my art was flawed after all..."

The light in his eyes dimmed, and the chamber fell silent, save for the sound of Team 7's heavy breathing.

Outside, Team Guy pressed their pursuit of Deidara with relentless determination. Neji's Byakugan tracked the clay bird's every movement, his voice guiding Lee and Tenten as they closed the distance. The desert wind howled around them, sand whipping into their eyes, but they didn't falter.

Without warning, Deidara twisted in the air, his hands plunging into his clay pouch. "Let's see how you handle this, hm!" he sneered. Instead of aiming directly at them, he hurled his explosive creations into the canyon walls.

The detonations were deafening. The ground shook violently, rocks and sand collapsing in a storm of debris. Team Guy was forced to scatter, taking cover behind boulders as the shockwave tore through the battlefield.

When the dust cleared, the sky was empty. Deidara was gone.

"Damn it," Neji hissed, frustration breaking through his usual composure. "We lost him."

Guy's jaw tightened, his fists trembling. "Let's regroup with Kakashi's team." His voice was low, edged with anger. Both targets had slipped through his fingers.

The reunion was somber. After shouts of denial and tears shed in grief, the combined teams carried Gaara's lifeless body back toward Sunagakure. The weight of failure pressed on them with every step. They had been called to save the Kazekage, and instead they returned with his corpse.

At the village gates, Temari and Kankurō were waiting. The moment their eyes fell on their brother, their faces crumbled.

"No..." Temari's fan slipped from her hands, clattering against the stone. "He can't be..." Her voice broke as tears welled in her eyes.

Kankurō's face was cold, his jaw set, but his eyes betrayed the sorrow he could not hide.

Word spread quickly. Villagers gathered, their whispers swelling into a wave of grief. Their Kazekage—the boy who had once been feared, who had fought to earn their trust, who had finally become the leader they loved—was gone.

From the crowd, Chiyo stepped forward. Her old eyes scanned the faces of the young shinobi, then fell on Gaara's still form. Memories of past wars, of mistakes and regrets, weighed heavily on her.

"My dear boy..." Her voice carried across the silence, trembling but strong. She knelt beside Gaara, her wrinkled hand brushing gently through his red hair. "I should have helped you more than I did. Your life has been nothing but suffering, and just when you began to find peace, to earn the respect and love of your people... you are taken from us."

She looked up, her gaze sharp. "Konoha. Which one of you has the most chakra?"

Naruto stepped forward without hesitation. "I do, Baa-chan," he said, calling her the same name he used for Tsunade.

"Come here. Sit next to Gaara and me." Her voice rose, addressing the villagers. "Gaara will return to us. Our leader will not die!"

Sakura's eyes widened. "Chiyo-baasama... what do you mean? There's no jutsu that can bring back the dead."

"There is one, my dear." Chiyo's lips curved into a faint, almost mischievous smile. "Perhaps Tsunade never taught you, or perhaps this is something even she does not know. A forbidden technique that can restore life... at the cost of the user's own."

"You can't!" Sakura protested, her voice breaking.

"I've lived long enough, child," Chiyo said gently. "Let me do this one thing right."

She placed her hands on Gaara's chest, chakra beginning to glow. "Naruto-kun, lend me your chakra. You have more than enough for both of us."

Naruto sat quietly, his throat tight, his eyes burning. A tear slid down his cheek as he pressed his hands over hers, pouring his chakra into her. One by one, others stepped forward—Temari, Kankurō, then more villagers—adding their strength.

The glow intensified. Slowly, Gaara's chest rose. His eyes fluttered open, pale green meeting the sight of his people gathered around him. The silence shattered into cheers, cries of joy echoing through the village.

Chiyo smiled, her body weakening as her chakra faded. In that final moment, she saw something she had once thought impossible: a future where villages could change, where monsters could become beloved leaders, where old hatreds could finally heal.

"Thank you," she whispered, her last smile lingering as her body went still.

Chapter Text

The autumn wind whispered through Fire Country's forests, carrying with it a scatter of fallen leaves that danced across the dirt path. Team 10 moved in tight formation, their steps measured and silent. At the front strode Asuma, his usual cigarette absent—a promise to Kurenai still fresh in his mind, and one he intended to keep. Behind him, Shikamaru's sharp eyes swept the surroundings, his mind already calculating possibilities. Ino and Chōji flanked the sides, their expressions serious, the weight of the mission pressing on them.

"This is troublesome," Shikamaru muttered, his hand brushing against the shogi piece he always carried in his pocket. His gaze lingered on the temple ruins ahead. "Looks like the temple was attacked recently. No bodies left behind. Whoever did this... they were professionals."

"The monk Chiriku should've been here to defend the temple. Where is he?" Asuma's voice was low, but the tension in it was unmistakable. His students rarely heard that edge from him. "Stay alert. Look for any potential clue."

Ino glanced at her sensei, curiosity breaking through the grim silence. "Who is Chiriku, Asuma-sensei?"

Asuma's eyes softened, though his jaw tightened. "He was once a shinobi. A member of the Shugonin Jūnishi—the Twelve Guardian Ninja tasked with protecting the Daimyō himself." His hand brushed the scarf tied around his waist, his expression shadowed with memory. "He was a friend."

The group fell silent, the weight of his words settling over them. They resumed their search, each step heavier than before.

"If someone's targeting the Shugonin," Shikamaru said at last, his voice thoughtful but edged with unease, "why didn't Konoha act sooner?" It was less a question and more the echo of Asuma's own unspoken thoughts.

"I don't know," Asuma admitted, his tone grim. "Something doesn't add up here. But one thing's certain—Chiriku was kidnapped. He'll be taken to the nearest post for bounty collection. We need to set up an ambush. Now."

Team 10 moved as one, their formation shifting seamlessly into a hunter's pace. They cut through the forest with practiced precision, each member falling into their role without hesitation. When they reached the designated location, they spread out, slipping into hidden positions among the rocks and trees. The air grew heavy with anticipation.

It wasn't long before their quarry appeared.

Two figures emerged from the shadows of the path. The first was a pale-skinned man with grayish hair, his lips curled into a cruel grin as he dragged a massive black-and-red scythe across the ground, the blade gleaming hungrily. Beside him walked a taller, darker figure, his skin unnaturally ashen, his rotten green eyes glowing faintly with malice.

Black cloaks. Red clouds.

Every member of Team 10 felt their stomachs tighten at the sight. The Akatsuki.

These weren't just enemies—they were unknowns. No intel on their abilities, no records of their skills, no history to draw from. Just shadows wrapped in blood-red clouds.

And in that moment, each of them understood the truth: if they engaged here and now, their mission would not be to win. It would be to survive long enough to gather information and bring it back to Konoha.

The odds of all of them making it out alive? Close to none.

"I told you, we should've waited, Kakuzu... Now the rain's about to start, and we've got no shelter but this shithole," the pale-skinned man complained, his voice dripping with irritation. His scythe dragged lazily across the ground, carving shallow grooves in the dirt. This was Hidan.

Kakuzu's reply was low and dangerous, his tone like gravel. "I told you, if you keep annoying me, I'll kill you. Do not test my patience, Hidan."

Now Team 10 had names to match the monsters before them.

Hidan smirked, unfazed by the threat. "I'm just saying, for someone who's lived over a century, you're not exactly the brightest. And you've got zero sense of humor. At least admit that." He chuckled, clearly provoking Kakuzu for no reason other than to amuse himself.

Then their eyes fell on what they had come for—the lifeless body of a monk.

Asuma didn't hesitate. His chakra blades gleamed as he launched himself forward, striking with lethal precision. Shikamaru's shadow stretched instantly, locking onto Hidan to hold him in place. Ino and Chōji broke cover, moving to flank and support their sensei.

The strike landed cleanly. Asuma's blade cut deep into Hidan's side—an attack that should have been fatal.

But Hidan only tilted his head, his grin widening. "That wasn't very friendly, Asuma-sama," he said, his voice a twisted mockery of politeness.

The sound of it froze Team 10 in place.

Asuma's eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming. "What are you? That strike should've killed you..." His concern deepened as he caught sight of Kakuzu, who had moved with terrifying speed. One massive hand clamped around Shikamaru's collar, lifting him effortlessly and breaking his shadow jutsu.

"Lord Jashin will be very pleased with your sacrifice," Hidan crooned, his expression twisting into something manic. He turned slowly to face Asuma, and what Asuma saw made his blood run cold.

The wound he had inflicted was real—deep enough to expose ribs and organs. And yet Hidan stood there, laughing, as though pain were nothing but an afterthought.

"I'm not planning on doing any sacrifices today," Asuma growled, his voice steady but defiant.

Hidan's laughter rang out, high and unhinged, echoing through the clearing. "It doesn't matter! It is not you who decides, but Lord Jashin! HAHAHAHA!"

The sound of it sent a chill down every spine in Team 10. For the first time, they realized they weren't just fighting shinobi. They were facing something far worse—fanatics who didn't fear death, because death itself was their religion.

The attack came without warning. Hidan swung his massive scythe in wide, reckless arcs, the weapon whistling through the air with murderous intent. His movements were wild, almost feral, yet there was a terrifying precision hidden beneath the chaos. Asuma ducked and weaved, his chakra blades flashing as he parried what strikes he could, all the while keeping one eye on his team.

"Sensei!" Chōji roared, his body expanding as he hurled himself at Kakuzu, desperate to free Shikamaru from the older man's crushing grip.

Hidan's grin widened, his eyes gleaming with madness. "Your first mistake," he hissed, dodging a slash of Asuma's counterattack with unnatural ease, "was letting me get close!"

The scythe's blade grazed Asuma's cheek, a shallow cut that drew only a thin line of blood.

Asuma's instincts screamed. No shinobi would be satisfied with such a small wound. His grip tightened on his blades. "What do you mean?"

"You'll see soon enough," Hidan crooned. He raised the scythe to his lips, tongue dragging across the crimson droplet. His eyes rolled back in ecstasy as if savoring the taste.

Nearby, Shikamaru, Ino, and Chōji struggled against Kakuzu. The towering Akatsuki member barely seemed to exert himself, his movements deliberate, almost lazy, as though he were toying with them rather than fighting in earnest.

Asuma turned back to Hidan—and froze.

The man's skin darkened, turning pitch black, while white skeletal markings spread across his body like a grotesque parody of a human skeleton. Beneath his feet, a blood circle had formed, drawn from his own wound.

And then, without hesitation, Hidan raised a jagged stake and drove it straight through his own chest.

Asuma gasped, his body convulsing. Blood erupted from his chest in the exact same spot, his knees buckling as he collapsed to the ground.

"This pain..." Hidan's voice rose in a manic crescendo, his laughter echoing through the forest. "This is my offering to Lord Jashin!"

Shikamaru's eyes widened in horror. He's linked himself to Asuma...! His mind raced, but panic clawed at his chest. He hurled a smoke bomb at Kakuzu, the thick cloud buying him precious seconds, and sprinted to his sensei's side.

"Ino! Get Asuma-sensei! Chōji, cover us!" Shikamaru barked, his voice cracking under the weight of desperation. His shadow shot forward, snaring Hidan in place, but the strain was immense.

Kakuzu's silhouette loomed through the smoke. "Foolish children," he growled, his voice as cold as stone. One of his arms detached, black threads writhing outward like serpents. "You're a hundred years too early to challenge us."

From the treeline, reinforcements arrived—three more Konoha squads bursting into the clearing, kunai and jutsu at the ready.

"Oh, more flies," Hidan sneered, his skeletal grin widening. "Lord Jashin will have a feast tonight!" His laughter was shrill, unhinged, and it sent a chill down every spine.

But Kakuzu's voice cut through, calm and final. "No, Hidan. It's time to retreat. We have our body, and we don't need unnecessary attention. Finish your opponent, and let's go."

Hidan pouted mockingly, then shrugged. "Whatever you say, Kakuzu-san."

He raised the stake again and, with a gleeful cry, plunged it into his own heart.

The effect was immediate. Asuma's body convulsed violently, blood pouring from his chest. His breath hitched, then faltered. His legs gave out, and he collapsed fully to the ground, his chakra fading.

Hidan's skin returned to its normal pale hue, the ritual complete. He licked his lips, savoring the moment, before stepping back toward Kakuzu.

Shikamaru's eyes followed them as they retreated into the forest, his fists trembling. Rage and guilt warred inside him. Too weak... I was too weak.

He dropped to his knees beside Asuma, hands shaking as he tried to stem the bleeding, tried to think of a way to save him.

"Asuma-sensei... please..."

But it was too late.

The forest was silent, save for the fading echoes of Hidan's laughter.

"Shi... ka... maru..."

Asuma's voice was barely a whisper, ragged and fading. Shikamaru leaned closer, his hands trembling as he tried to steady his sensei's body.

"Don't speak, you idiot," Shikamaru muttered, his voice breaking, eyes blurring with tears he couldn't hold back. "We need to get you to Konoha. You'll be fine." He knew he was lying. He knew Asuma wouldn't make it back.

Asuma's breathing grew heavier, each inhale a struggle. Yet a faint smile tugged at his lips. "The king..." His hand fumbled weakly, pressing something into Shikamaru's palm—a single shogi piece. "Protect the king..."

Shikamaru's eyes widened as the weight of the piece settled into his hand. His chest tightened, rivers of sorrow spilling down his face. And then... Asuma was gone.

The forest was silent, save for the sound of Shikamaru's quiet sobs.

Three Months Earlier

The afternoon sun filtered through the trees of the Nara compound, casting dappled shadows across the familiar shogi board. Asuma and Shikamaru sat in their usual places, the clicking of wooden pieces and the faint drag of Asuma's cigarette the only sounds breaking the stillness.

"You're distracted today, Asuma-sensei," Shikamaru said, sliding his knight forward. His sharp eyes studied the unusual pattern of his teacher's moves. "That's your third questionable play."

Asuma chuckled, taking a long drag before extinguishing the cigarette. "Maybe I'm just letting you win for once."

"You never let me win," Shikamaru countered, raising an eyebrow. "What's really on your mind?"

Asuma's hand hovered over his king piece, his expression thoughtful. "Tell me, Shikamaru... who do you think the king represents in shogi?"

Shikamaru sighed, leaning back. "Troublesome... In the game, it's the most important piece. Lose it, and you lose everything."

"Yes," Asuma pressed, moving his piece deliberately. "But in Konoha—who is our king?"

Shikamaru frowned, considering. "The Hokage? Though that seems too obvious for you to ask."

"I used to think that too." Asuma smiled faintly, watching a leaf spiral down between them. "When I was younger, I resented my father, the Third Hokage. I left the village, joined the Twelve Guardian Ninja. I thought I needed to find my own path, away from his shadow." He pulled out another cigarette but didn't light it, rolling it between his fingers. "But you know what I learned? The king isn't the Hokage. It's not any one person."

"Then what is it?" Shikamaru asked, moving another piece, his eyes narrowing in curiosity.

"The king," Asuma said, his eyes gleaming with quiet pride, "is the next generation. The children who will inherit the Will of Fire. The unborn children who will one day call Konoha home." He placed a firm hand on Shikamaru's shoulder. "It's why we fight, why we teach, why we sacrifice. Everything we do is to protect their future."

Shikamaru's eyes widened slightly, the lesson sinking in. "That's why you've been training us harder lately. You're preparing us to protect the king."

"Exactly." Asuma nodded, finally lighting his cigarette. Smoke curled upward as he exhaled. "One day, you'll understand even more deeply. When you have students of your own, when you see the future in their eyes..." He trailed off, a subtle smile tugging at his lips.

"You're being unusually philosophical today, sensei," Shikamaru said, sliding his final piece into place. "Tsumi, by the way."

Asuma laughed, the sound warm and genuine, smoke drifting lazily into the afternoon light.

"Maybe I am. Or maybe I just wanted to make sure you understood what really matters." He began resetting the board, his movements deliberate. "One more game?"

"Always." Shikamaru started placing his pieces again, the lesson settling deep into his mind.

The king—the future they were all fighting to protect.

When they reached Konoha's gates, Team 10 was no more. The village walls loomed tall and silent, but the air itself seemed to grieve. The wind carried the scent of burning leaves, and somewhere in the distance, thunder rumbled low and mournful, as if the heavens themselves lamented the fall of one of the Leaf's greatest guardians.

In the days that followed, rain fell without pause, draping the village in a veil of sorrow. The skies wept for what words could not express.

At the funeral, the shinobi of Konoha gathered in solemn silence. Shikamaru stood motionless, shoulders heavy, a single unlit cigarette clutched between his fingers. His face betrayed nothing, but his eyes—dark, hollow, and unblinking—spoke of a grief too vast to contain.

Nearby, Kurenai placed a trembling hand over her stomach, her tears indistinguishable from the rain that streamed down her cheeks. The weight of two lives pressed upon her: the one she had lost, and the one she now carried.

Team 7 stood with their comrades, their presence a quiet pillar of support. Naruto's usual boundless energy was gone, replaced by a subdued silence, his fists clenched at his sides. Sasuke's eyes were hard, the crimson flicker of his Sharingan absent but the understanding of loss etched deep within him. Sakura's gaze lingered on the coffin, her medical training tormenting her with endless what-ifs—what if she had been there, what if she had known more, what if she could have saved him.

As the ceremony drew to a close and the mourners began to disperse, Shikamaru finally moved. His steps were slow, deliberate, carrying him away from the crowd and toward the quiet solitude of the Nara clan's compound. The rain followed him, soaking his clothes, plastering his hair to his face, but he didn't care.

There, beneath the ancient trees of his family's land, he stopped. With trembling hands, he raised the cigarette to his lips and struck a flame. The ember glowed faintly in the downpour, a fragile light against the storm.

He inhaled once, the smoke curling upward, mingling with the rain and the mist. His voice was low, steady, but heavy with finality.

"Goodbye, Asuma-sensei."

The words vanished into the storm, but in Shikamaru's heart, they burned like the ember of the cigarette—small, fleeting, yet eternal.

Chapter Text

The rain hadn't stopped since Asuma's funeral. It drummed endlessly against the windows of the Nara household, a steady rhythm that seemed to echo the heaviness in Shikamaru's chest. He lay sprawled on his bed, eyes fixed on the ceiling as smoke rings drifted upward, dissolving into the shadows. Empty cigarette packs littered the floor around him—a habit he had once sworn he'd never pick up, now clinging to him like a curse.

His mother's voice carried faintly through the door, tinged with worry, but he ignored it. Missions continued to flow through the village, yet Team 10 remained grounded, incomplete. Ino and Chōji had visited more than once, bringing food, concern, and words he couldn't bear to hear. He had sent them away each time. Even Naruto's boundless energy, usually impossible to resist, had failed to pierce the fog of his grief.

"How long do you plan to lie there?"

Shikamaru didn't need to look. His father's voice was unmistakable—measured, calm, but carrying the weight of command. Shikaku Nara stood in the doorway, arms crossed, his scarred face set in stern lines.

"Leave me alone," Shikamaru muttered, dragging on the cigarette.

"No." Shikaku's tone was iron, brooking no argument. "Come with me. Now."

Shikamaru knew better than to defy him. With a reluctant sigh, he dragged himself up, shoulders slumped, eyes fixed on the floor as he followed.

Shikaku stopped in the main room and sat before the shogi board, its pieces already set. "Sit," he said simply.

Shikamaru didn't feel like playing. The game that had once been his comfort now felt hollow. And yet, for reasons he couldn't explain, he lowered himself across from his father and moved the first piece.

"Have you spoken with Ino and Chōji?" Shikaku asked, his voice calm, almost gentle, though his eyes never left the board. "They're worried about you."

"No." Shikamaru's answer was flat, unsurprising.

Shikaku nodded slightly. The first time he's lost someone close, he thought. This isn't war, not like when I was his age. He doesn't know how to carry it yet.

"And Naruto?" Shikaku pressed. "You've always been close, even when I advised you not to be."

"No."

The silence stretched, broken only by the soft clack of shogi pieces. Father and son, both geniuses, played with precision. But Shikamaru's moves soon grew erratic. His mind wandered—back to Asuma's final breath, to Hidan's laughter, to Kakuzu's monstrous power. His hands trembled, his frustration mounting. Each move grew harsher, pieces slammed onto the board with rising anger until, finally, he snapped.

With a sharp cry, he swept the board aside, pieces scattering across the floor, clattering against the walls. His chest heaved, his grief spilling out in raw, unrestrained fury.

Shikaku didn't flinch. He rose slowly, walked around the table, and pulled his son into a firm embrace.

"It's okay, son," he said quietly. When he pulled back, his eyes met Shikamaru's red, tear-streaked ones. "I know Asuma didn't die so you could waste away in self-pity. He died protecting the king. Or have you forgotten what that means?"

On the floor, one shogi piece lay face-up, its carved surface catching the dim light. Shikamaru's gaze locked onto it, and something inside him shifted. His father's words struck deep, igniting a spark in the hollow space grief had carved out. His breath came in ragged gasps, but the fog was lifting—replaced by something sharper, colder, more focused.

He knelt, gathering the scattered pieces, his mind already moving. Each piece became a face, a comrade, a role in the strategy forming in his head.

"I need two teams," he said at last, his voice steady, his eyes burning with new resolve.

The war room was silent, the air heavy with anticipation as Shikamaru spread the map across the table. Around him stood the combined forces of Team 7 and Team 10, their eyes fixed on him. His voice, though calm, carried the weight of conviction.

"Hidan and Kakuzu always travel together," he began, his tone steady, analytical. "But they're not a team—they're a liability to each other. Kakuzu tolerates Hidan at best. That's the weakness we'll exploit."

He tapped the map with precision. "Team 7 will engage Kakuzu. He's arrogant, overconfident in his abilities. He won't hesitate to take you on directly. Your job is to draw out his powers—whatever they are. Once you've identified them, you'll need to adapt on the spot and find a way to bring him down."

Ino's voice broke the silence, tight with remembered fear. "What about Hidan?"

Shikamaru's eyes hardened, his jaw set. "He's mine. I've studied every step of his so-called immortality ritual. I know how to beat him."

"You won't face him alone," Chōji said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of loyalty.

"No," Shikamaru agreed, his gaze softening for a moment. "I won't."

Their first task was reconnaissance. Both teams moved swiftly to the last known location of the Akatsuki duo—Asuma's final battlefield. The ground still bore faint scars of the clash. Sasuke's Sharingan flared to life, scanning every detail with surgical precision.

"Found something," he said at last, crouching to lift a scrap of black fabric from the dirt. "They went this way."

Kakashi stepped forward, forming a quick seal. With a puff of smoke, a small pug appeared, tail wagging.

"Pakkun, I need your help again. Can you track this?" Kakashi's tone was urgent, but warm.

"Of course," Pakkun replied, sniffing the fabric before lifting his nose to the air. "Got it." He bounded forward, the teams following close behind.

Hours passed, the trail winding through forests and barren stretches of land. Just as doubt began to creep in, Pakkun stopped at the edge of a desolate wasteland. His ears drooped slightly.

"They're here, Kakashi. Be careful. These two... they're not normal shinobi." With that, he vanished in a puff of smoke.

"Perfect," Shikamaru murmured, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the terrain. "We're close to the Nara forest." He turned to the others. "Wait here."

He disappeared into the trees, and for several tense minutes, the group waited in silence. When he returned, there was a faint smile on his face—the first in weeks.

"The trap is set. When Hidan follows me into the forest, Team 7 will have a clear shot at Kakuzu. Chōji, Ino, and Yamato—you're with me. We'll separate them. But first, we need Kakuzu to reveal his abilities. Something tells me he's not just strong—he may be immortal too."

Kakashi's visible eye narrowed. "And Hidan? How do you plan to take him down?" His voice carried the concern of a commander who knew the cost of reckless gambits.

Shikamaru reached into his vest and pulled out a small, empty vial. "I'll take some of his blood without him realizing it. Then I'll trick him into thinking he's taken mine. When he begins his ritual, he'll only be hurting himself. Once he's weakened, we'll tag him with explosive seals and bury him deep in the Nara forest."

The room fell silent. Even seasoned shinobi like Kakashi and Sasuke were struck by the cold precision of the plan. Shikamaru had dissected Hidan's ritual with terrifying clarity and crafted a countermeasure that was as ruthless as it was effective.

Finally, Shikamaru looked around at his comrades, his eyes lit not with grief, but with resolve. "Thank you—all of you. If we fall today, we fall fighting to protect our village... and to avenge our friend."

The weight of his words settled over them like armor. With hearts steeled and purpose burning in their chests, both teams rose from their hiding place and moved out, ready to face the monsters who had taken Asuma's life.

"Well, well... if it isn't the crying children."

Hidan's mocking voice cut through the wasteland air as he and Kakuzu emerged from the shadows. His scythe dragged lazily across the ground, sparks flying as the blade scraped stone. His grin was wide, cruel. "Come to join your precious sensei in the afterlife?"

Kakuzu's eyes narrowed, his gaze sweeping over the assembled shinobi. "Seven against two," he muttered, his tone flat and disdainful. "How desperate."

"Actually..." Naruto stepped forward, blue chakra already swirling violently around him, his eyes blazing with fury. "You're the ones who should be desperate!"

The battlefield erupted.

Sasuke's fireball roared across the wasteland, a blazing inferno aimed directly at Kakuzu. At the same time, Naruto's shadow clones surged forward in a wave, rushing Hidan from every angle. From below, Kakashi burst out of the ground, his Lightning Blade crackling with lethal energy.

"Pathetic." Kakuzu's growl was low, guttural.

Then his body split open.

With a grotesque tearing sound, his back burst apart, and four masked creatures emerged, each connected to him by writhing black threads. Their faces were twisted, inhuman, each mask etched with strange markings. As they separated, the air itself seemed to shudder.

In an instant, elemental chaos filled the battlefield. Fire roared, wind howled, lightning cracked, and torrents of water surged forth, each mask unleashing destruction in perfect coordination. Kakuzu himself joined in, his earth-style techniques reinforcing the onslaught.

"Five bodies!" Shikamaru shouted, his sharp eyes already dissecting the technique. "Each one has its own chakra nature—destroy them, and he dies!"

Kakuzu's eyes widened briefly. He figured it out that quickly...

"Lord Jashin demands blood!" Hidan's manic cry split the air as he swung his scythe in wide, reckless arcs, forcing Team 10 to scatter. His laughter echoed, shrill and unhinged, as he chased them with murderous glee.

The battle split naturally—Team 7 against Kakuzu and his masks, Team 10 against Hidan.

Kakashi's Sharingan spun furiously, tracking every movement. "Each mask is independent," he called out, his voice sharp over the chaos. "They need to be destroyed separately!"

"Then let's hunt them down!" Naruto roared. Dozens more clones burst into existence, charging the fire and wind masks head-on. Explosions of flame and slicing gales tore through the battlefield as the clones engaged.

Sasuke's eyes narrowed, Mangekyō flickering as he darted forward. His Chidori screamed with power, piercing through the water mask in a flash of light and steam.

Meanwhile, Kakuzu himself fought with terrifying efficiency. His body hardened with earth-style jutsu, turning his skin to stone as he met Kakashi's Lightning Blade head-on. Sparks flew as the two clashed, the sheer force of their strikes shaking the ground beneath them.

The wasteland had become a storm of fire, lightning, and blood.

Meanwhile, Shikamaru's plan was unfolding with ruthless precision.

Chōji's body expanded in an instant, his massive fist crashing down like a hammer. Hidan snarled and leapt aside, his scythe spinning in a wide arc as he dodged. But the maneuver carried him exactly where Shikamaru had intended—straight into Ino's line of sight.

"Ino, now!" Shikamaru barked.

Her hands flew into a seal, her chakra surging forward. For a heartbeat, Hidan's body stiffened as her Mind Transfer Jutsu brushed against his will. He resisted, his deranged grin twisting wider, but the momentary distraction was all Shikamaru needed.

"Shadow Possession Jutsu!"

The black tendrils of Shikamaru's shadow shot forward, snaring Hidan's outline. For a split second, the immortal was caught, his movements mirroring Shikamaru's.

"Your first mistake," Shikamaru called out, his voice cold and sharp, "was assuming we hadn't studied your technique."

Hidan growled, his muscles straining. With a surge of unnatural strength, he forced himself free of the shadow's grip, his scythe whirling as he pressed forward. The Ino–Shika–Chō formation scattered, dodging his wild swings, their movements deliberate, drawing him deeper into the forest.

Step by step, the trap closed.

When they reached the clearing Shikamaru had chosen, he raised his hand in signal. The team halted, standing their ground. Hidan's eyes gleamed with manic delight as he swung his scythe one final time, the blade grazing his own skin.

"Yes!" he howled, licking the blood with feverish devotion. His skin darkened, skeletal markings spreading across his body as he crouched to draw his ritual circle in the dirt. "Lord Jashin will feast tonight!"

He plunged his weapon into his chest.

But Shikamaru didn't fall. He didn't even flinch. Instead, he smiled.

"Your blood," Shikamaru said, holding up a small glass vial, crimson liquid swirling inside. "From when Chōji's strike made you stumble. The blood on your scythe? Also yours."

Hidan's eyes widened, disbelief flashing across his face. "Impossible!" He staggered, clutching at the wound that now bled freely, realization dawning too late.

"Shadow possession... complete." Shikamaru's shadow surged forward, locking Hidan in place, binding him utterly. His voice dropped, low and steady, filled with the weight of vengeance. "This is for Asuma-sensei."

From the trees, hundreds of explosive tags rained down, plastering the ground, the trees, and Hidan's immobilized body. The clearing lit up with the glow of chakra seals.

Shikamaru stood with Ino and Chōji at his side, their eyes fixed on the man who had taken their teacher. Together, they bore witness as the tags ignited.

The forest shook with the roar of the explosion. Fire and smoke consumed the clearing, tearing Hidan's body into pieces and hurling them into the deep pit Shikamaru had prepared.

From the darkness below, Hidan's voice still carried, shrieking curses, his laughter twisted with rage.

Shikamaru's hands formed the final seals, his expression grim. "An eternity buried alive," he said, his voice steady as he lit one last cigarette. The ember glowed in the night as he exhaled. "Unable to die. Unable to serve your precious Jashin. That's your punishment for taking him from us."

He tossed the cigarette into the pit. More tags ignited, detonating in a final thunderous blast that silenced the forest.

For the first time since Asuma's death, Shikamaru felt the weight in his chest ease.

Back in the wasteland, the clash had reached its peak. Team 7 moved like a single organism, each member flowing seamlessly into the next. Sasuke's Sharingan spun furiously, predicting the erratic movements of Kakuzu's masks before they even struck. His fire-style jutsu cut through the air in precise bursts, forcing the elemental constructs back toward their master.

Naruto's shadow clones swarmed the battlefield, overwhelming the masks with sheer numbers. Each clone attacked from a different angle, creating chaos and forcing Kakuzu to divide his attention. The ground trembled beneath the weight of their assault, dust and debris rising into the air with every impact.

Kakashi and Naruto fought side by side, teacher and student in perfect sync. Kakashi's Lightning Blade carved through the battlefield with surgical precision, while Naruto's clones created openings for him to strike. Their coordination was flawless, honed through years of training and trust.

Meanwhile, Sakura's fists shattered the ground with every strike, her taijutsu forcing the masks back into Kakuzu's main body. Her movements were sharp, efficient, and unrelenting—every blow a reminder that she was no longer the girl who needed protecting.

One by one, the masks fell. Fire was extinguished, wind was scattered, lightning was grounded, and water was evaporated. Until at last, only Kakuzu's main body remained, his stitched form heaving with fury.

Naruto's eyes narrowed. He pulled a kunai from his pouch, the Hiraishin seal glowing faintly along its edge. With a flick of his wrist, he launched it forward.

Before anyone could blink, he vanished.

In the next instant, he reappeared an inch away from Kakuzu, his right hand glowing with a sphere of churning chakra. But this Rasengan was different—its edges bristled with countless blades of wind, forming a massive, spinning shuriken that screamed with destructive power.

"Fūton: Rasenshuriken!"

The jutsu struck Kakuzu point-blank.

The world erupted.

The wasteland was consumed by a storm of wind and chakra, the explosion tearing through the air with a deafening roar. The ground split apart, rocks and sand hurled skyward as the Rasenshuriken expanded into a sphere of annihilation. Kakuzu's remaining masks were shredded instantly, their forms erased from existence as the storm devoured everything in its path.

For a moment, it was as if the battlefield itself had been swallowed by a hurricane.

When the winds finally died and the dust settled, silence fell.

Naruto stood at the center of the devastation, his body trembling from the strain. His arm hung at his side, scorched and shaking, but his eyes burned with determination. At his feet lay Kakuzu's body, torn and broken, the once-terrifying Akatsuki reduced to nothing more than a corpse.

Sakura rushed to his side, her voice urgent. "Naruto! What was that jutsu?"

Naruto exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. "Fūton: Rasenshuriken. I was able to complete my father's jutsu... by adding wind chakra to the original Rasengan."

Sasuke appeared beside them, his Sharingan fading as he studied Naruto's arm. His voice was sharp, disapproving. "You know what happens when you don't throw it. Why did you use it at close range?"

Naruto's lips curled into a tired grin. "Because I had to make sure he couldn't dodge it. That bastard was almost as fast as me. Besides..." His eyes flickered with quiet resolve. "I would've needed Sage Mode to throw it. You know that."

The wasteland was silent once more, but the storm Naruto had unleashed lingered in the air, a reminder of just how far he had come—and how much further he was willing to go.

Sasuke's Mangekyō spun with deliberate precision, threads of chakra weaving through Naruto's damaged arm as he painstakingly rebuilt the pathways. Each adjustment was exact, restoring what the Rasenshuriken had torn apart. Beside him, Sakura pressed her glowing hands against Naruto's skin, her medical chakra reinforcing the process so Sasuke wouldn't burn through his reserves.

"This jutsu destroys the body's chakra connections," Naruto explained through ragged breaths, forcing a grin despite the pain. "When I finally managed to complete it, we figured it out. Wind chakra forms countless microscopic needles that shred the body on a cellular level. Pretty awesome, right?"

Sasuke's jaw tightened, his eyes flashing with irritation. "Regardless of your reasoning, it was reckless. How many times do I have to tell you?" His voice was sharp, but beneath it was something heavier—fear. "One of these days, I won't be here to restore you. Not even Sakura will be able to fix it."

Naruto's grin softened into something more subdued. "I promise, it won't happen again. Guess the only safe way to use it is with Sage Mode activated."

The tension eased slightly as Team 10 emerged from the treeline, their breaths heavy, their faces marked by exhaustion and relief. They had survived their own battle, and now, together, both squads stood in the wasteland that had nearly claimed them.

Above them, the storm clouds finally began to break. Shafts of sunlight pierced through, scattering across the scarred earth. The air was still heavy with smoke and dust, but for the first time since Asuma's death, there was clarity.

Shikamaru's gaze swept across his comrades—Naruto, still trembling but unyielding; Sasuke, quiet and watchful, his eyes carrying the weight of understanding; Ino and Chōji, who had stood by him through grief and vengeance; Sakura, steady and resolute.

Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the shogi piece Asuma had left him. The king. He placed it gently on a nearby stone, the small clack of wood against rock echoing louder than any explosion.

"The king is safe," he whispered, his voice barely audible but carrying to those who needed to hear it.

For a fleeting moment, carried on the clearing wind, Shikamaru thought he heard laughter—warm, proud, unmistakably Asuma's.

The sun was sinking low over Konoha, painting the rooftops in hues of amber and gold as Shikamaru made his way to Kurenai's apartment. His steps were lighter than they had been in weeks, though the weight of Asuma's absence pressed against him like a shadow that would never fully fade.

On the balcony, Kurenai knelt among her plants, her crimson eyes fixed on a fragile sprout pushing its way through the soil. Her hand lingered protectively over her growing belly, her movements tender, deliberate.

"Those are the seeds Asuma gave you, aren't they?" Shikamaru asked softly, his voice carrying the gentleness of someone who already knew the answer.

Kurenai didn't turn immediately. Her fingers brushed the soil around the sprout as though it were something sacred. "He always said they would bloom just as our child was born." When she finally looked at him, her eyes widened slightly—not at his presence, but at the calm she saw in his expression.

"It's done," Shikamaru said simply. "They won't hurt anyone else."

Her hand trembled, gripping the railing for support. Shikamaru moved quickly, steadying her and guiding her to the small bench nearby. They sat together in silence, watching as the village lights flickered to life, one by one, against the deepening dusk.

"Did it help?" Kurenai asked at last, her voice quiet, fragile. "Does it feel like justice?"

Shikamaru pulled Asuma's lighter from his pocket, turning it over in his hands. The metal was worn smooth, familiar. "Not justice," he admitted. "Nothing could make it right. But..." He paused, searching for the words. "I think I understand now—what he meant about the king."

Kurenai's lips curved into a faint, bittersweet smile. Her hand moved instinctively to her belly. "He always said you were the smartest student he'd ever had."

"He told me to look after you both," Shikamaru said, his voice firm now, carrying the weight of a vow. "I promise I will. Your child will know about their father—his strength, his wisdom..." A small smile tugged at his lips. "Even his terrible habit of smoking too much."

A quiet laugh escaped Kurenai, though tears shimmered in her eyes. "Speaking of habits..." She gave him a knowing look.

Shikamaru sighed, then pulled a battered cigarette pack from his pocket. He handed it to her. "Last one. I think... I don't need them anymore."

Kurenai set the pack aside. From behind her, she lifted a small potted plant, a sapling with delicate leaves just beginning to unfurl. She placed it gently in Shikamaru's hands.

"Then perhaps it's time for new beginnings. Asuma planted this the day he learned about the baby. He said it would grow strong—just like his students."

Shikamaru stared at the tiny sapling, its fragile life cradled in his palms. Something shifted inside him. The rage that had driven him to vengeance was gone, burned away in the fire of battle. What remained was something steadier, stronger: a determination to protect, to nurture, to ensure that the next generation would inherit a world worth living in.

"Thank you, Kurenai-sensei," he said quietly, his voice carrying both gratitude and resolve.

Above them, the stars began to pierce the twilight sky, one by one. A warm breeze stirred the balcony, carrying with it the scent of new growth. Somewhere in the distance, a child's laughter rang out across the streets of Konoha—a reminder of the king they had all sworn to protect.

Chapter Text

Asuma's dead. Three Akatsuki members are gone as well. Sasuke and I have mastered our abilities. We're prepared for whatever comes next.

Naruto repeated the words in his head as he walked down Konoha's main street, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows across the bustling village. They weren't just thoughts—they were mantras, instructions he forced upon himself. He needed them. Because beneath the bravado, beneath the smile he wore for others, his confidence had been shaken. The immortals had shown him power unlike anything he had ever faced, and piece by piece, that certainty he always carried was crumbling.

"...Naruto-kun."

The soft, familiar voice cut through his thoughts. He turned, and his heart lifted.

"Hinata!"

After everything that had happened, they had barely seen each other. Just the sight of her standing there, her pale eyes gentle and steady, was enough to ease the storm inside him.

"Let's walk together, yes?" she asked, her voice quiet but resolute.

Her eyes said what her words did not: Everything will be fine. Keep walking your Ninja Way. I'll be with you, always.

"Yes, Hinata," Naruto replied, his chest warming as he smiled. "Let's walk."

For the first time in days, his steps felt lighter.

Back at Training Ground 7, the air was still, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves. Sasuke sat cross-legged in the center, his breathing calm, his chakra flowing steadily as he focused on refining his control over nature transformation. His expression was composed, but the faint glow of chakra around him betrayed the intensity of his training.

Not far away, Sakura stood nervously, her hands fidgeting at her sides. She had been watching him for several minutes, unsure of whether to speak, unsure of whether her presence was welcome.

"Sakura."

His voice startled her. His eyes were still closed, but his tone was calm, almost gentle. "If you want to talk to me, just talk. Don't stand there in silence."

"S-sorry, Sasuke-kun," she stammered, her cheeks flushing. "I didn't want to interrupt..."

"You aren't."

He opened his eyes then, turning to her. His gaze was steady, softer than she expected. "You could never."

Her face turned crimson, matching the shade of her hair. She swallowed, gathering her courage. "I-I wanted to ask if... maybe... you wanted to spend the day together? You don't have to! It's just that things have been calm lately, and I thought maybe you'd want to clear your mind or just... just..."

"I would love to, Sakura."

The words slipped from him before he even realized it. He rose to his feet, closing the distance between them until he stood dangerously close. His presence was overwhelming, but his eyes—his eyes were kinder than she had ever seen them.

"When I was a kid," Sasuke continued, his voice quieter now, "I never really got to know the village. And after these past three years... I know it even less. Would you show it to me, Sakura?"

Her breath caught in her throat. For the first time in a long time, she saw not the avenger, not the prodigy, but Sasuke—the boy she had always believed was still there.

Light bled into shadow without warning, and both Sakura and Sasuke's instincts flared. The training ground was swallowed in a storm of black feathers, the air thick with the sound of countless crows shrieking in the distance. The world spun in a whirl of wings and cries, oppressive and suffocating—then, just as suddenly as it began, it ended.

Silence.

Only a single midnight crow remained, perched on Sasuke's training post. Its obsidian feathers gleamed under the pale wash of moonlight, its presence heavy with intent. Sasuke froze, his Sharingan flickering to life as he recognized the chakra signature woven into the bird. Itachi.

A small scroll was tied to its leg. Sasuke untied it with steady hands, though his pulse quickened. The message inside was characteristically sparse, written in sharp, deliberate strokes:

Meet me. Uchiha's old hideout. Come alone.

Sasuke's breath caught, his voice low and edged with steel. "Itachi..."

His gaze met Sakura's, and in that instant, they both understood. The fragile calm they had been given was over—shattered far sooner than either of them had hoped.

"We need to inform the team. And Tsunade-sama," Sakura said firmly. The nervousness that had lingered in her before was gone, buried beneath layers of resolve. Her eyes were steady, her voice unwavering.

Sasuke gave a single nod. Without another word, the two of them turned and rushed toward the Hokage's tower, the crow's cry echoing faintly behind them—a harbinger of the storm to come.

Tsunade's face was carved from stone. As Hokage, there was no room for hesitation, no space for the grief or worry that pressed at the edges of her heart. She had to be unshakable.

The office door creaked open, and Naruto and Kakashi stepped inside. Their eyes betrayed what their words did not—concern, fear, and the heavy weight of what they already suspected. Sasuke and Sakura were already waiting, the tension in the room palpable.

"I'm sure you all saw the band of crows earlier," Tsunade said, her gaze sharp as it swept over them, lingering on Sasuke and Sakura before shifting to Naruto and Kakashi. "Right?"

"Yes," both answered in unison.

Tsunade exhaled slowly. "There's no easy way to say this. It was Itachi."

The words hung in the air like a blade. She waited for their reactions, but none of them flinched. They stood stoic, bracing themselves for what would come next.

"He's summoned Sasuke. The message was clear—meet him at the Uchiha hideout. Only the two of them know its location. And..." her voice hardened, "he demands Sasuke come alone."

That was when Naruto broke.

"No. Sasuke won't face this alone!" His voice cracked with anger, his fists clenched at his sides.

"I'm sorry, but he will." Tsunade's tone was sharp, final. Every shinobi in the room heard the weight of her authority.

"Baa-chan, you can't be serious! This is Itachi we're talking about!"

Her eyes narrowed, and her voice lashed out like a whip. "Naruto. I am your Hokage. As long as we are discussing matters of the village's security and assignments, you will address me as Hokage-sama—or I will ban you from missions indefinitely."

The room fell silent. Even Naruto froze, his anger checked by the steel in her words.

"Sasuke will go alone to the meeting," Tsunade continued, her voice steady. "But he will not be without support. Sakura will accompany him as backup, hidden until needed. The rest of you will remain here."

Naruto's voice trembled, desperation leaking through his defiance. "Hokage-sama, please reconsider... It's not that I don't trust Sakura, or think she's weak. But we work better as a team. Sending just the two of them—it reduces their chances of success."

Tsunade's gaze softened for only a fraction of a second before hardening again. "Naruto... brat... if you and Kakashi also go, Itachi may never show. Too many shinobi will spook him. With Sakura, it's different—she can hide, she can engage if needed, and she can give Sasuke the cover he requires. This is not up for discussion. My word is final."

Her eyes shifted to Sasuke. "I know he's your brother. I know you want to save him, no matter what he's done. I won't order you to kill him outright. But understand this—we need you back alive. That is non-negotiable."

Sasuke's expression was unreadable, but his voice was steady as he inclined his head. "I'll return, Hokage-sama. I promise."

He turned then, his dark eyes meeting Sakura's, then Naruto's and Kakashi's. For the first time, there was no hesitation in his gaze—only resolve.

Sasuke packed quickly, his movements sharp and efficient. Weapons, explosive seals, nothing more. The Uchiha hideout was only a few hours away—there was no need for food or rest. This was not a journey of comfort, but of inevitability. Sakura joined him without a word, her expression set, her steps matching his. The silence between them was not awkward; it was purposeful. Both knew what awaited.

An hour into their trek, the stillness shattered.

A thunderous explosion rolled across the landscape, shaking the earth beneath their feet. The acrid scent of smoke and clay filled the air.

And then came the laugh.

Deidara's voice echoed across the barren fields, manic and triumphant. "The Uchiha brat... and his little medic. Perfect! This'll be art!"

Above them, the sky darkened with movement. Clay birds flapped their grotesque wings, spiders scuttled across the ground, and twisted, malformed sculptures hovered in the air, each one pulsing with unstable chakra, ready to detonate.

Sasuke stepped forward, placing himself between Sakura and the oncoming storm. His katana gleamed as wind chakra began to swirl around the blade, the air itself vibrating with its sharpness.

"On three," he muttered, his voice low but steady.

Sakura nodded, her fists tightening. She knew her role—her strength and precision would be the key to launching him into striking distance.

They waited. Another explosion lit the horizon, the shockwave rattling the trees.

"Three!"

Sakura's fist slammed into the earth, propelling Sasuke forward with explosive force. He became a blur, katana in hand, the wind chakra around it screaming as it cut through the air.

Deidara's grin faltered.

"Fūton: Shippū Kiri!"

Sasuke's blade unleashed a razor-thin arc of compressed air, slicing forward at blinding speed.

"Katon: Reppū Kiri!"

The second slash ignited the compressed wind, transforming it into a roaring inferno. The two elements fused, expanding violently into a spiraling storm of fire and air that engulfed Deidara mid-laugh.

The clay creations reacted instantly. The unstable chakra within them detonated in a chain reaction, amplifying the blast.

Sasuke raised his arm, shielding his face as the shockwave tore across the battlefield. Sakura braced herself from the ground, her chakra anchoring her against the gale. The explosion was unlike anything they had ever witnessed—an eruption of fire, wind, and clay that split the sky and scorched the earth.

When the storm finally subsided, silence returned, broken only by the crackle of burning debris. The wasteland was unrecognizable, a crater of smoldering ruin.

Sasuke and Sakura regrouped at the edge of the zero zone, their eyes scanning the devastation. Smoke curled upward, obscuring the view. They searched for any trace of Deidara—remains, fragments, anything.

But the battlefield gave no answers.

Unseen by either of them, deep in the treeline, a masked figure watched in silence. His single eye gleamed behind the spiral mask as he turned and vanished into the forest, leaving no trace of his presence.

"Now we're down four members in the span of just weeks..." he muttered, the words carrying both irritation and calculation. "I underestimated the Fourth's brat. He's grown faster than I anticipated."

From the roots of a nearby tree, a plant-like figure rose, half in darkness, half in light. Its tone was curious, almost playful. "So what do you want to do now? The Akatsuki isn't used to losing pieces this quickly."

The masked man tilted his head, his single eye narrowing. "We wait. Let's see what happens with Itachi. His meeting with Sasuke will decide more than he realizes."

The plant-like figure chuckled softly, its voice echoing strangely as if two beings spoke at once. "You want me to follow them?"

"Yes," the masked man replied, his tone final, brooking no argument. "Stay close, unseen. Report back to me the moment anything changes. Every move they make, every word spoken—I want to know it all."

The forest seemed to grow colder as his voice dropped into a whisper. "The pieces are moving into place. And soon... the board will be mine."

The plant-like figure sank back into the earth, vanishing without a trace. The masked man lingered a moment longer, his gaze fixed on the horizon where the Uchiha hideout lay hidden.

"Nothing here, Sasuke-kun. Looks like that explosion was more than what that guy could take." Sakura landed lightly on a branch beside him, scanning the scorched wasteland one last time. "That was one massive attack... almost as destructive as Naruto's Rasenshuriken. Why didn't you use it against Kakuzu?"

Sasuke's eyes narrowed, his tone calm but edged with calculation. "His speed would've made it inefficient. We needed a close-range destructive strike, and Naruto figured it out. He can throw the damn thing, but he knew it wouldn't land."

Sakura exhaled, shaking her head. "You two really are something else... Let's keep going. Deidara is gone."

Sasuke gave a curt nod. They resumed their journey, leaping from branch to branch. The forest blurred beneath them, but with each jump, the weight in their chests grew heavier. Sasuke's chakra was carefully measured, every ounce preserved for the confrontation he had been preparing for his entire life. Sakura could feel it—the inevitability of what lay ahead.

And then they saw it.

A massive dome-like structure loomed in the clearing, ancient stone and shadow rising from the heart of the forest. The Uchiha hideout.

"This is as far as you go, girl."

The voice was deep, guttural. A massive blade wrapped in bandages swung past Sakura's face, forcing her to halt mid-step. The sheer force of the swing split the air, gouging the earth where she would have stood.

The wielder stepped into view—blue skin, shark-like gills, and a grin filled with predatory malice.

Sakura's eyes widened. She had read the reports, heard Jiraiya and Kakashi's accounts, but seeing him in person was something else entirely. "Kisame..." she hissed, forcing her voice to steady. "What are you doing here, baka?"

Kisame chuckled, resting the massive Samehada on his shoulder. "Big mouth for such a little girl. Itachi said to meet him alone, and we won't tolerate anything different. So you stay put, girl... while I have my fun."

Sakura's fists clenched. "Sasuke, go on. We knew this might happen. I'll handle the little fish here." Her voice was firm, but inside, doubt gnawed at her.

Sasuke's gaze lingered on her for a moment, his expression unreadable. "We'll see each other in a little bit, Sakura. Be careful." Without another word, he turned and continued toward the hideout. He trusted her, but he knew Kisame was a monster even he would hesitate to face.

Sakura's heart pounded. She knew she was outmatched—Kisame's chakra reserves were monstrous, dwarfing her own. But she wasn't about to make this easy.

Kisame's grin widened, his eyes glinting with malice. "Samehada looks hungry." He caressed the bandages of the living blade, its scales writhing in anticipation. "Do you have something tasty for her, girl?"

Sakura's answer was action. She wove hand seals quickly, layering genjutsu over the terrain. Explosive tags shimmered into existence, hidden within the illusion. With a flick of her wrist, they detonated in a ring around Kisame, fire and smoke engulfing him.

The shark-man staggered for only a moment before bursting through the flames, unscathed, his laughter booming. "Not bad. But you'll need more than fireworks to scratch me."

Sakura darted to the side, her movements sharp and precise. She couldn't meet him head-on—direct combat was suicide. Instead, she relied on speed, misdirection, and the terrain itself, her eyes scanning for any opening where her enhanced strength could land a decisive blow.

Kisame swung Samehada, the massive blade tearing through trees like paper. Chakra flared, and with a single hand seal, he unleashed a torrent of water from the sword itself. The liquid twisted and coiled, forming into a massive shark that lunged at Sakura with snapping jaws.

She leapt aside, her body twisting midair, the shark's maw missing her by inches before exploding into a spray of water that cratered the ground.

Her landing was calculated, her chakra focused into her legs to propel her instantly into cover. Every dodge was deliberate, every movement aimed at buying time, forcing Kisame to expend chakra, waiting for the one chance she could strike.

Kisame licked his lips, amused. "You're fast. Faster than I expected. But how long can you keep dancing before you drown?"

Sakura's eyes narrowed, her fists glowing faintly with chakra. She knew she couldn't overpower him in raw reserves—but if she could outthink him, if she could land just one clean hit, she might just survive this.

The abandoned Uchiha hideout was steeped in silence, the kind that pressed against the skin like a weight. Dust clung to the air, and the faint scent of old stone and decay lingered in the halls. Sasuke's Sharingan spun slowly, absorbing every detail—the cracked walls, the faded clan crests, the remnants of a history that was both his pride and his curse.

He moved without hurry, each step echoing faintly as though the building itself remembered. Somehow, almost unconsciously, his path carried him to the main hall.

There, in the half-light, a pair of eyes—so much like his own—waited for him.

"Hello, Itachi." Sasuke's voice was steady, but it lacked the coldness he had once imagined this moment would carry.

"Little brother," Itachi replied, his tone calm, almost weary. "We have a lot to talk about."

"We do."

Sasuke's katana flashed free in a blur, faster than even Itachi's Sharingan could fully track. "Fūton: Shippū Kiri!"

The air split with a shriek, and the wall to his right exploded outward. From the rubble emerged a plant-like figure cloaked in black and red clouds—Zetsu.

"But we're not alone."

Sasuke's hands blurred through seals, lightning erupting in his palm. "Chidori!" He lunged, driving the crackling blade straight into the intruder's chest. Without pause, he leapt back, katana already swinging. "Katon: Reppū Kiri!"

The fiery slash ignited the compressed air, detonating in a burst of flames that consumed the figure entirely. When the smoke cleared, there was nothing left but scorched stone.

"You've gotten strong, Sasuke," Itachi said from the throne where he sat. But his words broke into a gasp, followed by a violent fit of coughing. Blood stained his lips, his body trembling under the strain.

Sasuke's eyes widened. He rushed forward, Mangekyō flaring to life as he scanned his brother's body. The more he saw, the darker his expression grew.

"It's... some kind of virus," he muttered, his voice tight. "I can't heal it completely, but I can stabilize you. Enough to get you back to Konoha."

"...Back?" Itachi's faint smile was tinged with bitterness. "You're still too naive, little brother. I can't go back. They would execute me."

Silence stretched between them, heavy and suffocating. Sasuke's eyes continued their work, chakra flowing into his brother's body, but his heart was elsewhere. Finally, he spoke, his voice breaking the stillness.

"Why did you summon me here, Itachi?"

Itachi's gaze didn't waver. "You've always seen deeper than most, Sasuke. I summoned you... because I want you to end my life. To free me from these years of suffering."

Sasuke's jaw clenched. "No. You won't die today. And you won't die by my hand." His Mangekyō burned brighter. "Why, Itachi? Kaasan, Otōsan... what happened?"

Itachi's eyes softened, shadows of old pain flickering within them. "Our clan was corrupted, Sasuke-kun. We were but a fraction of Konoha's strength, yet we believed ourselves entitled to more—because of our name, our ancestors. Our history is written in blood and sorrow. We were destined to fall. The only reason it didn't happen sooner was Hashirama's stubbornness to ally with Madara."

"That still doesn't answer my question," Sasuke pressed, his voice trembling with restrained fury. "Why did you do it? It couldn't have been just history. Tell me the truth. I've earned it."

Itachi closed his eyes briefly, as though the words themselves were a burden. "...Our father. He was head of the clan. During the Third Shinobi World War, he awakened the Mangekyō. And with it... ambition. Sasuke, I'm sorry. Our clan was planning a coup against Konoha."

Sasuke's eyes widened, his breath catching.

"It would have been slaughter," Itachi continued, his voice breaking. "Children, women, thousands of civilians and shinobi cut down—all for one clan's arrogance. I tried to reason with Father, but he wouldn't listen. When the choice came, I chose the village over our clan. And it has torn me apart every day since."

Sasuke's hands trembled as he continued channeling chakra into his brother, restoring what he could. Slowly, color returned to Itachi's face. He was still sick, still fragile, but further from death than before.

"These eyes..." Itachi whispered, his gaze locking with Sasuke's. "These eyes will be the foundation of a new Uchiha clan. You and I—we can begin a new cycle."

Sasuke shook his head, his voice breaking. "I don't deserve to stand beside you, little brother..."

"You deserve a chance to live," Sasuke said fiercely. "Let's go. I can't restore much more—you're too sick, even for my abilities. If I keep this up, I'll drain my chakra reserves completely."

And then, together, they rose.

When Sakura saw Sasuke emerge from the hideout, supporting a weakened but living Itachi, her breath caught. The sight alone was enough to shake the battlefield.

Kisame's grin faltered. His grip on Samehada loosened. For the first time, his resolve crumbled.

"You're going back to your village, Itachi? I thought you had renounced them long ago... looks like I was wrong." Kisame's grin twisted into something darker, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of unease. He hefted Samehada once more, then let it rest against his shoulder. "Another time, little girl."

With that, his form dissolved into the shadows, melting into the forest as if he had never been there at all.

Sakura didn't waste a second. She rushed to Sasuke's side, her hands already glowing with healing chakra as she pressed them against Itachi's frail body. "We need to get him back quickly," she said, her voice tight with urgency. Sasuke nodded, his arm steadying his brother as they began the long journey back.

Far away, in the heart of the Rain Country, the air was thick with smoke and dampness. In a dingy tavern tucked into the back alleys of Amegakure, Jiraiya sat hunched over a table, the flickering lantern light casting deep shadows across his face. His network of informants had finally delivered something more than rumors.

Coded messages. Intercepted communications. Whispers from missing-nin who had seen too much and lived long enough to regret it.

All of it pointed to one place.

The Akatsuki's true leader was no longer just a phantom.

Pain. Amegakure.

Jiraiya's heart pounded in his chest. He had faced countless battles, survived wars, and carried the weight of his village's secrets for decades. But this... this felt different. The threads of fate were tightening, pulling him toward something inevitable.

He leaned back, exhaling slowly, his eyes narrowing with resolve. "So... this is it," he murmured to himself.

Perhaps his last adventure was about to begin.

Chapter Text

Jiraiya stood atop the Hokage Tower, the highest point in Konohagakure, gazing out over the village he had sworn to protect. The sunset stretched across the horizon, painting the rooftops in hues of gold and crimson. Long shadows crept over the bustling streets below, where laughter and chatter carried faintly upward. It was a beautiful sight—one that should have filled him with peace. Instead, a heavy weight pressed against his chest.

Beside him, Tsunade stood with her arms crossed, her usual steel softened by worry. The wind tugged at her blonde hair, but her eyes never left him.

"Are you sure about this, Jiraiya?" she asked, her voice quieter than usual, stripped of its usual sharpness.

The Toad Sage sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I've confirmed it with my sources. Akatsuki's leader is in Amegakure. If there's any chance of stopping them before they make their next move, this is it."

Tsunade's lips pressed into a thin line. "That village is practically impenetrable. You know what Hanzo did to it. They've been paranoid ever since, and from what we've heard, the current ruler is even worse. If you get caught..."

Jiraiya chuckled, trying to ease the tension. "Come on, I'm the great Jiraiya, remember? Getting in is the easy part. It's getting out that's tricky."

For a moment, Tsunade's eyes softened. She reached out, placing a hand on his arm, her touch lingering. "Just... don't take unnecessary risks. Bring back what intel you can, and come home alive."

He gave her a lopsided grin, the kind that had carried him through countless battles. "Wouldn't dream of leaving you in charge of the village without someone to keep you on your toes."

His gaze lingered on her, more serious now. "Bet against me, Tsunade. You always lose your bets. That way, you'll ensure my return."

Before she could respond, his form blurred and vanished into the evening air, leaving only the whisper of his presence behind.

Tsunade stood alone on the tower, the village lights flickering to life below her. She clenched her fists, fighting the sting in her eyes. But as the first tear slipped free, she let it fall, carried away by the wind.

A few days later, Jiraiya crouched low in the shadows of the rain-soaked outskirts of Amegakure. The storm never ceased here—sheets of water poured endlessly from the heavens, drenching the land in a perpetual gloom. But this was no ordinary rain. Years of espionage had sharpened his instincts, and he could feel it immediately: each droplet carried chakra, woven into an intricate sensory web that blanketed the entire village. Every step, every breath, every ripple in the water was being watched.

He adjusted the brim of his straw hat, letting the rain cascade off in rivulets, and studied the skyline. Amegakure rose like a fortress of steel and sorrow, its labyrinth of pipes and spires clawing at the storm clouds above. Narrow alleyways twisted between towers, and the canals below churned with dark, oily water. It was a city built to suffocate intruders.

"Alright," Jiraiya muttered under his breath, a wry grin tugging at his lips despite the tension. "Time to do what I do best."

With practiced ease, he slipped into the village, his body blending with the shadows. Using his toad-based infiltration techniques, he moved through the murky canals, his chakra suppressed to a whisper. Patrols passed overhead, their eyes sharp, but Jiraiya was sharper. A small tracking toad leapt ahead, melding seamlessly into the damp walls, its senses extending his own.

His first stop was a familiar haunt: a dingy bar tucked away in a forgotten alley. The stench of mildew and cheap sake clung to the air, the kind of place where whispers carried more weight than coin. His old informant was there, hunched over a cup, eyes darting nervously.

The man's answers were vague, evasive. Every word seemed weighed down by fear, as though unseen ears were listening. Jiraiya pressed, but the more he asked, the more the man recoiled. Something—or someone—had terrified him into silence.

Deciding not to push further, Jiraiya left the bar and drifted toward the marketplace. There, the whispers were louder, harder to ignore. Everywhere he turned, he heard the same words repeated in hushed tones: their God... their Angel.

But the descriptions didn't match. Some spoke of a man with eyes like storms, others of a figure cloaked in light, and still others of a woman who descended like a divine messenger. The contradictions gnawed at him. Too many faces, too many voices. It was as if the people themselves weren't sure what they were worshipping.

Then, without warning, the air shifted.

A storm of white paper descended from the sky, swirling around him like a blizzard. Sheets cut through the air with razor precision, forcing Jiraiya to leap back as they embedded themselves into the ground and walls around him.

His eyes narrowed. "It's been a long time, Konan."

From the storm, a figure emerged. Pale blue hair peeked from beneath her hood, her amber eyes calm yet piercing. She exhaled slowly, her expression unreadable.

"You shouldn't have come here, Jiraiya-sensei," she said, her voice soft but edged with warning. "God's eyes are everywhere."

"That's exactly why I'm here," Jiraiya replied, his tone steady though his mind raced. He leaned forward slightly, studying her. Konan... why are you here? Why are you attacking me?

"What can you tell me about him?" he asked, his voice carrying both the weight of a teacher's concern and the sharpness of a shinobi's demand.

Konan's gaze didn't waver. "He is a god, bringing justice to this world."

Jiraiya's frown deepened. This wasn't the gentle, kind girl he had once taught. This was someone else—someone reshaped by pain and conviction.

"Justice?" he scoffed, his voice hardening. "Doesn't seem like justice to me. Kidnapping people, collecting bounties—you look more like mercenaries than saviors."

Konan didn't reply. Instead, her body dissolved into a flurry of paper, wings of countless sheets unfurling behind her. She rose into the air, her form shifting into the likeness of an angel, pale and terrible against the storm.

The marketplace emptied in an instant, villagers scattering in fear.

Jiraiya straightened, his expression grim. "So this is what you've become, Konan..."

The rain hammered down harder, the storm itself seeming to hold its breath.

And then, the fight began.

"You should leave, sensei."

Konan's voice was calm, almost sorrowful, but her hand rose with deadly precision. A storm of razor-sharp paper projectiles erupted from her body, slicing through the rain as they hurtled toward Jiraiya.

The Toad Sage flipped backward, his hands weaving seals mid-air.

"Katon: Endan!"

A torrent of fire roared from his lips, igniting the paper in a blaze of heat and smoke. But Konan's form dissolved, her body scattering into countless sheets that reassembled effortlessly, untouched by the flames.

"Your tricks won't work against me, sensei," she said, her voice steady, her amber eyes unblinking.

Jiraiya landed atop a rooftop, his sandals splashing against the rain-slick tiles. He studied her carefully, his expression grim but tinged with regret.

"You've grown strong, Konan. Stronger than I ever imagined. But I can't turn back now."

From his sleeve, he summoned a small toad, which spat a stream of oil that drenched the incoming paper storm. The sheets hissed and sagged under the weight of the sticky liquid.

"You always had an artistic touch," Jiraiya said, his tone edged with both admiration and defiance. "But paper burns easily, doesn't it?"

Konan's eyes narrowed. "You've underestimated me, sensei."

The soaked paper suddenly surged upward, wrapping around Jiraiya in a suffocating cocoon. The sheets constricted, layer upon layer threatening to crush him.

But Jiraiya's hands flashed through another set of seals.

"Doton: Yomi Numa!"

The rooftop beneath them liquefied into a swamp, dragging Konan's paper form downward. She faltered, her balance broken, and in that instant Jiraiya tore free of the cocoon, landing heavily on the sodden tiles. His chest heaved, his breath ragged, but his eyes never left her.

"Enough stalling, Konan."

Her expression darkened. She stepped back slowly, paper wings unfurling behind her, fluttering in the storm.

And then, a voice.

"That's enough, Konan. I'll take care of this."

The words reverberated through every pipe in the village, deep and resonant, as though the city itself spoke.

From above, a figure descended. Orange hair plastered by the rain, black piercings glinting in the dim light, and eyes—eyes that froze Jiraiya's blood. Purple, rippling with concentric circles. The Rinnegan.

Jiraiya's heart sank. His voice cracked with disbelief. "Yahiko? When... when did you get those eyes!?"

He was already moving, his body instinctively shifting into Sage Mode, natural energy gathering around him. His voice thundered with desperation. "Answer me! Yahiko, Konan... Where's Nagato!?"

Silence.

And then, another figure stepped forward. And another. Until six shinobi stood before him, each with the same eyes, the same terrible gaze. Six bodies, one will.

Jiraiya's breath caught in his throat. "What's the meaning of this!? Explain yourself! How can there be six Rinnegan users!?"

The one who looked like Yahiko tilted his head, his voice calm, almost divine. "You wouldn't understand, sensei. The ways of a god are above the ways of mortals."

The words cut deeper than any blade. Jiraiya's face darkened, his heart twisting as he stared at the boy he once believed would change the world for the better. How did this brave child... become this merciless god?

The rain fell harder, as though the heavens themselves mourned what was about to unfold.

A Memory in the Rain

The war had left Amegakure in ruins. The sky wept endlessly, its rain falling over shattered buildings and broken lives. Jiraiya remembered it vividly—three children huddled together in the wreckage, their bodies frail from hunger, their eyes still clinging to hope despite everything they had lost.

"If you're going to kill us, make it quick," young Yahiko had said, his small frame planted firmly in front of Nagato and Konan. Even then, he carried himself like a leader, defiant in the face of death.

But instead of striking, Jiraiya had knelt and offered them food. Simple rice balls, wrapped hastily, but to the starving children it might as well have been a banquet. As they ate, Jiraiya's gaze lingered on Nagato. Those eyes—rippling with concentric circles—were unmistakable. The Rinnegan. A power he had only ever read about in legends.

"I'll teach you to survive," Jiraiya had promised, his voice steady. "To protect yourselves... and each other."

Their training began humbly. Chakra control exercises, the basics of ninjutsu, the foundations of survival. Yahiko was always the first to leap forward, fearless and determined, his spirit burning brighter than his frail body suggested. Konan was different—methodical, precise, her sharp mind dissecting every technique before she attempted it. And Nagato... Nagato was something else entirely. His power was overwhelming, his mastery of all five elemental chakras uncanny, his taijutsu instinctive. To Jiraiya, he had seemed the perfect candidate for the prophecy—the child who might one day change the world.

One evening, as they sat around a small fire in their makeshift shelter, Jiraiya had spoken words he hoped would guide them. "Remember—true strength isn't about how many jutsu you know, or how powerful they are. It's about protecting what matters to you."

Konan had been folding paper cranes, her delicate fingers moving with quiet grace. "What matters to us is peace," she had whispered. "No more war. No more orphans."

"Then that's what we'll work toward," Yahiko had declared, his voice fierce with conviction. "We'll change things. Make them better."

Nagato had nodded, his Rinnegan eyes reflecting the firelight. "Together," he had said softly. "We'll protect each other... and everyone else who needs it."

The memory shifted to their final day of training. The three of them stood taller, stronger, their bond unbreakable. Jiraiya had looked at them with pride, believing in their dream, their vision of peace.

"You three are the future of this village," he had told them. "Whatever path you choose, walk it with conviction."

They had bowed deeply, respect and affection shining in their eyes. Konan had pressed a paper flower into his hand, Yahiko had promised to make him proud, and Nagato... Nagato had simply smiled, those mysterious eyes filled with hope.

And now—

The memory dissolved into the present, rain still falling, but heavier, colder. Jiraiya stood face-to-face with six figures, each bearing the same eyes that once reflected the firelight of hope. The Rinnegan.

How did we end up here? Jiraiya thought, his heart heavy. What twisted that dream of peace into this nightmare?

"I'll ask one more time," Jiraiya's voice thundered, his eyes blazing with fury. "And don't give me that bullshit about gods. Where is Nagato!? What's the meaning of this!? Did you steal his eyes? Is that what you did!? ANSWER ME!"

The figure who wore Yahiko's face tilted his head, his expression unreadable. When he spoke, his voice was calm, but it carried the weight of judgment.

"This world's language is pain and suffering. People, shinobi, animals... they all think they communicate with words, with reason. But in the end, all they do is destroy one another. Sensei... Yahiko died defending me. And you... you will die defending a world that isn't real."

His hand rose. "Shinra Tensei."

The air warped violently. Jiraiya felt the crushing pull, his body dragged toward the figure with irresistible force. His heart clenched—not from fear, but from the agony of recognition. This power... there was no doubt. It was Nagato's.

With a weighted heart, he snapped out of his shock. His hands blurred through seals.

"Katon: Gōkakyū no Jutsu!"

A massive fireball roared from his mouth, forcing the Rinnegan users to scatter, their bodies leaping effortlessly across the metallic pipes. The pull vanished, giving Jiraiya the opening he needed. In an instant, he created a shadow clone, sending it into hiding to gather natural energy. In a city of steel and rain, it would be difficult—but not impossible.

He bit his thumb, slammed his hand to the ground. "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"

Smoke erupted, and two small figures appeared.

"I was sleeping, Jiraiya-kun," Fukasaku croaked, blinking. "Why did you summon us—" His words cut off as his eyes widened, taking in the battlefield. Without hesitation, he leapt onto Jiraiya's shoulder, Shima joining him.

"Jiraiya-kun, what's going on?" Shima asked, her voice tense. The oppressive chakra pressing down on them was unlike anything she had ever felt.

"No time to explain. Gama Yu Endan!"

Together, the three unleashed a torrent of oil and fire, a blazing inferno that cascaded down toward their enemies. Konan's paper wings unfurled, carrying her out of the flames. One of the Rinnegan users stepped forward, raising his hand. The fire vanished into his palm, absorbed completely.

"Tch. So no ranged or chakra-based attacks," Jiraiya muttered. "We'll have to move in close."

"Look out!" Fukasaku shouted. From the corner of his eye, he saw a panel open on another body's arm. A missile launched, streaking toward them.

Jiraiya twisted mid-run, the projectile screaming past and detonating against the pipes in a thunderous explosion. Shrapnel rained down, the shockwave rattling the metal beneath his feet.

"One absorbs jutsu, another launches mechanical weapons," Fukasaku growled. "What the hell are we fighting, Jiraiya!?"

"And another one pulls you in with that gravity technique," Jiraiya added grimly, his eyes narrowing. "We're fighting the Rinnegan..."

Both toads froze, their eyes widening. "The Rinnegan!? But... there hasn't been a wielder since the Sage of the Six Paths! This is—this is impossible!"

"What do you mean, Rinnegan!?" Shima demanded, her voice sharp with disbelief.

"It's a former student of mine," Jiraiya snapped, still dodging missiles and paper blades. "And stop asking questions! I told you, no time to explain! Help me figure out a strategy. We've seen three abilities so far—can each of them use all of them, or is it one skill per body?"

Fukasaku's eyes narrowed, analyzing. "Looks like one skill per user, Jiraiya-kun. While this one is launching—DODGE!"

Another missile screamed past, forcing Jiraiya to leap to a different pipe. The other bodies tracked his movements, their eyes unblinking, their coordination flawless.

"Alright," Jiraiya muttered, his lips curling into a grim smile. "It should be ready right about now."

"What should be ready!?" Shima demanded.

"Sage Mode."

Jiraiya dispelled the hidden clone, and in an instant, natural energy surged into his body. His features shifted—his hair lengthened, his eyes sharpened, and the markings of Sage Mode spread across his face. The oppressive aura of power radiated outward, even against the storm.

"What!? How!?" Fukasaku croaked in shock.

"It's how Naruto learned to do it, remember?" Jiraiya smirked, his voice edged with determination. "I just copied it from him."

He crouched low, his muscles coiled like a predator ready to strike. "Now... let's get this party started."

With a burst of speed that blurred the air, Jiraiya launched himself at the absorption-user. His fist, amplified by Sage Mode, struck with devastating force. The body crumpled under the impact, destroyed in a single blow.

The battlefield fell silent for a heartbeat. Then the remaining Paths moved as one, their Rinnegan eyes gleaming in the rain.

Suddenly, the battlefield shook as three massive creatures erupted into existence—an ox the size of a fortress, a rhinoceros with a horn like a battering ram, and a colossal bird whose wings blotted out the storm-lit sky. Their roars reverberated through the metallic city, shaking pipes and towers alike.

Jiraiya's Sage Mode eyes narrowed, his body moving with instinctive precision. He leapt between the charging beasts, his mind analyzing every detail. Their movements were too precise, too synchronized.

"Pa, Ma—get ready!" he shouted, twisting midair as the ox's horn grazed past him. His thoughts sharpened. Too coordinated. They're being controlled... just like the bodies.

"Senpō: Goemon!"

Oil, wind, and fire fused together into a roaring inferno, a tidal wave of flame that surged across the battlefield. The beasts shrieked, forced back by the overwhelming heat, but Jiraiya's eyes weren't on them. His gaze locked on the long-haired summoner standing further back, hands weaving seals with eerie calm.

"They're connected somehow," Jiraiya muttered, dodging as another gravitational pull yanked at his body. He dug his sandals into the slick pipes, resisting the force. "Each body has one ability... but they cover each other's weaknesses perfectly."

The mechanical Path raised its arm, panels opening with a hiss. A barrage of missiles screamed through the rain, streaking toward him. Jiraiya countered with a flurry of Sage Art techniques, detonating the projectiles midair, but his sharp eyes caught something crucial.

Whenever one body was threatened, another shifted seamlessly to protect it. Their timing was flawless, their coordination absolute.

And then it struck him.

"They're sharing vision," he realized, his voice grim. "That's why their coordination is perfect. They can all see through each other's eyes!"

The revelation came too late. The mechanical Path lunged, its strike guided by another's perspective. Jiraiya twisted, but the blow landed, crushing his right arm with brutal force. Pain exploded through him, white-hot and searing. He staggered, blood dripping down his sleeve, but the agony only confirmed his theory. He had been in one body's blind spot—but another had directed the attack.

"Jiraiya-kun, we need to retreat!" Fukasaku cried, desperation in his voice.

Jiraiya's breath came ragged, but his eyes burned with defiance. His hand slipped into his pocket, fingers closing around a special kunai etched with a seal. Naruto's seal. The Hiraishin.

I've figured it out... but I can't beat them alone. Naruto... you've surpassed me in so many ways. Now I need your help, one last time.

"Not yet," Jiraiya growled, blood dripping from his lips as he channeled chakra into the seal. "First, we take one more down. Give them something to remember us by."

The beasts charged again, their massive forms shaking the ground. But this time, Jiraiya was ready. He had studied their rhythm, their pattern. With a final surge of strength, he launched himself forward, Sage chakra blazing around him. His target was clear—the summoner.

The other Paths moved instantly to intercept, but Jiraiya's speed in Sage Mode was overwhelming. He twisted past the ox's horn, vaulted over the rhino's charge, and drove forward with everything he had left.

"Chō Ōdama Rasengan!"

The colossal sphere of chakra roared to life, dwarfing even the beasts. It slammed into the summoning Path with devastating force, the explosion of energy tearing through the rain and shaking the metallic city to its core.

At that exact moment, Jiraiya felt it—the answering tug of the seal. Naruto's chakra flared across the distance, a bond between master and student.

"Now, my student," Jiraiya whispered through the storm, his voice both proud and weary. "Show them what you've become."

Miles away in Konoha, Naruto froze mid-training as the distinctive pull of his father's jutsu surged through him. His heart clenched. Ero-sennin was in trouble.

"Hinata!" he called, his voice urgent. She turned, startled, as he grabbed his kunai pouch. "Tell Tsunade-baachan—Jiraiya just activated the Hiraishin seal. I'm going to him."

He didn't wait for her reply.

In a flash of golden light, Naruto vanished, the storm of destiny pulling him toward Amegakure—toward one of the most important battles of his life.

Chapter Text

A flash of yellow light tore through the endless curtain of rain, illuminating the steel labyrinth of Amegakure for the briefest instant. Naruto materialized beside a crumbling wall, Sage Mode already coursing through him, his senses flaring in every direction. The air was heavy with the metallic tang of blood, the acrid stench of scorched chakra, and the oppressive weight of killing intent.

"Ero-sennin!"

His voice cracked as his eyes locked onto the sight before him. Jiraiya sat slumped against a shattered pipe, his chest rising and falling in ragged, uneven breaths. Blood streaked down his chin, his right arm mangled beyond recognition. At his side, Fukasaku and Shima lay unconscious, their small bodies battered but still alive.

Jiraiya's lips curled into a weak grin. "Took you... long enough, brat." His voice was hoarse, but the familiar teasing lilt was still there. "Listen carefully... we don't have much time."

Naruto dropped to his knees beside him, his hands trembling as he tried to assess the wounds. His throat tightened, tears threatening to spill. "Save your strength. I'll get you back to—"

"No."

Jiraiya's left hand shot out, gripping Naruto's sleeve with surprising force. His eyes, though dimmed by pain, burned with urgency. "This is more important. The Rinnegan... it's Nagato. But something's wrong. Six bodies... all with those eyes. Each one... a different power." He coughed violently, blood splattering across his chest. "I took down two. The absorber... and the summoner. But the others..."

His words trailed off into silence, swallowed by the storm.

And then, a voice.

It rolled through the metallic maze of pipes and towers, deep and resonant, as though the city itself had spoken.

"So, the master falls... and the student arrives."

From the shadows, figures began to emerge, their silhouettes framed by the rain. Six of them, each bearing the same rippling purple eyes.

"Will you share his fate, Naruto Uzumaki?"

The storm seemed to still for a heartbeat, the only sound the pounding of Naruto's heart in his ears. He rose slowly, his fists clenched, Sage Mode blazing in his eyes.

This was no longer just his master's battle. It was his.

Naruto rose slowly, planting himself firmly between Jiraiya's battered form and the six figures now arrayed across the surrounding structures. His golden Sage eyes narrowed, studying the identical rippling circles of the Rinnegan, his mind racing to process every word Jiraiya had managed to give him.

"How...? I took down two of you," Jiraiya rasped, his voice cracking with disbelief. Blood flecked his lips as his gaze darted from one body to the next. "How are you still alive?"

The Path that bore Yahiko's face turned its head with mechanical calm, its expression devoid of warmth. "You are facing a god, Jiraiya-sensei. What makes you think I cannot return myself as many times as I need to?"

The words struck harder than any jutsu. Whatever fragile hope Jiraiya had clung to—that Naruto might still stand a chance against his former students—began to wither in his chest.

"Pa... Ma..." Jiraiya whispered hoarsely to the stirring toads at his side. His voice was weak, but his tone carried the weight of command. "Get back to Konoha. Tell them everything we've learned... in case we don't make it out."

Fukasaku and Shima hesitated, their eyes wide with protest. But one look from Jiraiya silenced them. With reluctant nods, they vanished in twin puffs of smoke, leaving only the storm and the enemy before them.

Naruto's voice rang out then, cutting through the rain. "Nagato..." He addressed the six directly, his tone steady but edged with sorrow. "I don't know what happened to make you like this. But using Yahiko's body... hurting our sensei... Is this really the peace you three dreamed of?"

The storm raged on, the rain falling heavier, as if the heavens themselves awaited the answer.

Mount Myōboku, Years Earlier

The scent of damp moss and fresh mountain air filled Naruto's lungs as he sat cross-legged atop a massive stone, arms folded in frustration. The stillness of the sacred mountain pressed in on him, broken only by the occasional croak of a toad somewhere nearby. To Naruto, the quiet was less serene and more irritating.

Opposite him, Jiraiya leaned lazily against a boulder, a half-empty sake bottle resting at his side. His gaze wasn't on Naruto but on the drifting clouds above, his expression unusually contemplative.

"You're too tense, brat," Jiraiya finally said, breaking the silence. "Sage Mode ain't just about absorbing nature energy—it's about feeling the flow of the world around you. Understanding it."

"Yeah, yeah, balance and all that," Naruto huffed, scowling. "You've told me a hundred times already, Ero-sennin."

Jiraiya chuckled, the sound low and warm. "And I'll tell you a hundred more if that's what it takes to hammer it into that thick skull of yours." He stretched his arms, then let them fall with a sigh. His tone shifted, softer, heavier. "You know, this isn't the first time I've trained a loudmouthed, idealistic brat who wanted to change the world."

Naruto blinked, his irritation slipping away. "Huh? You mean my dad?"

Jiraiya shook his head slowly. "Nah. Minato was different. Too talented for his own good, really. He barely needed my help." His eyes drifted toward the mist-covered peaks, his voice carrying a weight Naruto wasn't used to hearing. "I was talking about three other kids I met during the war. Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan. Orphans, just like you. They had it rough. War took everything from them. But Yahiko..." A wistful smile tugged at his lips. "He was a lot like you. Loud, stubborn, always talking about peace. Real peace. Not just for himself, but for everyone. He had this crazy dream about ending all the fighting. And I... I believed in him."

Naruto tilted his head, curiosity sparking. "What happened to them?"

The smile faded. Jiraiya's hand tightened around the sake bottle. "I left them when I thought they could take care of themselves. Maybe that was my mistake." He hesitated, his voice dropping lower. "Nagato... he was special. He had the Rinnegan—the same eyes the Sage of Six Paths was said to have. I thought, no, I hoped, he'd use that power to protect people. But..." He shook his head, regret etched into every line of his face. "Last I heard, Yahiko had died. And the other two... I never heard from them again."

Naruto studied his master, noticing the rare vulnerability in his eyes. "You really cared about them, huh?"

Jiraiya exhaled, the sound heavy. "Enough that I still wonder if I made the right call all those years ago." Then, as if catching himself, he forced a grin, masking the sorrow. "But that's the thing about teaching, brat. You give someone the tools to change the world, and then you have to trust them to use them right."

Naruto scratched the back of his head, frowning. "So what does that have to do with me?"

Jiraiya leaned forward and flicked him on the forehead, smirking. "Because you're my last student, you idiot. And I know you're gonna be the one who gets it right."

The words lingered in the mountain air, heavier than any lesson about chakra or balance.

The lead Path, wearing Yahiko's face, tilted its head ever so slightly, rain dripping from its orange hair.

"Peace requires understanding. Understanding requires pain. Your teacher chose to interfere with god's work. Will you make the same mistake?"

The words echoed through the metallic canyons of Amegakure, heavy and absolute.

Naruto's chakra began to swirl violently around him, the air itself trembling as Sage Mode intensified. Anger and sorrow warred within him, but his focus sharpened. A memory flickered—Jiraiya laughing as Naruto sat cross-legged on Mount Myōboku, his face half-transformed into a toad after failing to balance natural energy. That laugh, that warmth, steadied him now.

"You talk about understanding..." Naruto's voice was low, dangerous, carrying the weight of conviction. His hands snapped into the familiar cross seal. "But you forgot the most important lesson Ero-sennin taught me."

With a thunderous pop, dozens of Sage Mode shadow clones appeared, their golden eyes blazing in unison. "True strength isn't about how many jutsu you know..." The clones surged forward, their movements perfectly synchronized. "It's about protecting what matters to you!"

The real Naruto dropped to one knee beside Jiraiya, his expression softening for only a heartbeat. "You won't die today, you perverted old man." His words weren't a plea—they were a promise. He pressed a three-pronged kunai into Jiraiya's trembling hand. "Hold onto this. When you feel your chakra fading, channel some of it into the seal. I'll know, and I'll come back for you."

Jiraiya's eyes widened, recognition flashing in them. The words, the conviction—it was his own lesson reflected back at him. "Naruto... you've grown strong."

Naruto stood, his gaze hardening as he faced the Six Paths. "I had a good teacher. Now watch closely, Ero-sennin. I'll show you how far your student has come."

Thunder cracked overhead, the storm intensifying as if nature itself braced for the clash. Every lesson, every stumble, every triumph with Jiraiya surged through Naruto's mind, each one a stepping stone to this moment.

The first clash was cataclysmic. Naruto's clones moved with flawless precision, each one maintaining perfect Sage Mode balance. The mechanical Path raised its arm, launching a barrage of missiles that streaked through the rain.

"Senpō: Gama Yūendan!"

Multiple clones spat streams of oil, but instead of igniting them immediately, they spread the liquid in a precise pattern across the ground. The array glistened under the rain, forming the outline of a seal.

When Yahiko's body extended its hand, unleashing Shinra Tensei to disperse the oil, Naruto smirked.

"Got you."

The oil ignited—not with fire, but with chakra. The ground flared with sealing script, a modified containment array that pulsed with energy.

"Something I learned from Dad's notes," Naruto called out, his voice cutting through the storm. "Combining fūinjutsu with traditional techniques!"

The Yahiko Path narrowed its eyes, leaping clear just as the seal activated, the ground beneath it crackling with suppressed force. "Impressive. But futile. There is a five-second interval between my repulsion techniques. Your master discovered this as well. But knowing it changes nothing."

"Maybe." Naruto's hands blurred, creating another wave of clones that scattered in every direction, forcing the Paths to divide their attention. "But Ero-sennin taught me something more important than counting seconds."

The clones struck from multiple angles, their coordination flawless. "He taught me to observe. To think. To understand my opponent!"

From his position, Jiraiya watched, pride swelling in his battered chest. He had once brought Naruto to Mount Myōboku as a reckless genin barely scraping Jonin-level skill. Now, before his eyes, his student was fighting like a true shinobi of legend—strategic, relentless, unyielding.

One of the Paths lunged at a clone, attempting to pierce its mind for information. But the clone burst into a cloud of vapor—sage chakra-infused smoke that clung to the Path like a living thing. The body staggered, its movements faltering as the natural energy disrupted its connection.

Naruto's eyes narrowed, filing the observation away. Nature energy interferes with the link between the bodies...

The storm raged on, but for the first time, the Six Paths faltered.

The battle raged like a storm given form, each exchange shaking the steel bones of Amegakure.

One of the Paths lunged forward, its palm outstretched to absorb Naruto's chakra. But instead of retreating, Naruto thrust his hand forward, channeling raw, unbalanced nature energy into the strike.

"Try absorbing this!"

The Path froze mid-motion, its body stiffening as cracks of stone spread across its skin. Its limbs petrified, its form collapsing under the weight of uncontrolled natural energy—just as Jiraiya had once warned him would happen if balance was lost.

From the Yahiko Path came a cold, measured voice. "You've surpassed your master's understanding of Senjutsu. But you face a god. What hope does a mortal have?"

Naruto's answer was not words, but action. He slammed a Rasengan into the ground, not to strike, but to shatter the terrain. Dust and debris exploded upward, cloaking the battlefield in a thick haze.

Through the swirling cloud, flashes of yellow light began to appear—one after another, flickering unpredictably. Naruto had been laying Hiraishin seals across the battlefield while his clones fought, and now he moved between them faster than even the Rinnegan's shared vision could follow.

"Hope?" Naruto's voice echoed from every direction, disorienting the Six Paths. "That's another thing Ero-sennin taught me. He hoped that one day, people would understand each other. That peace was possible."

A massive surge of chakra pulsed outward, shaking the rain-soaked city. From Naruto's back, multiple chakra arms erupted, each one forming a different Rasengan as he flickered between seals.

"Senpō: Hiraishin Rasen Renge!"

The clones and chakra arms struck in perfect unison, Rasengans crashing from every angle. The Path responsible for repairing the others was caught in the onslaught, its body crumbling under the devastating impact.

The Yahiko Path raised its hand. "An impressive display. Now... feel pain."

The Shinra Tensei that followed dwarfed all before it. The gravitational wave tore through the city, ripping towers from their foundations, bending steel like paper.

Naruto flashed instantly to Jiraiya's side, scooping his master into his arms. In a burst of yellow light, they vanished, reappearing on a distant rooftop just as the shockwave annihilated several city blocks.

Jiraiya coughed, his breathing ragged. "Figured out his trick yet?"

Naruto's eyes never left the settling dust cloud. "Yeah. Each body's a puppet, but more advanced. They're all receiving chakra from somewhere else—the real Nagato. And those gravitational attacks... the bigger they are, the longer they take to recharge."

"Good..." Jiraiya wheezed, blood on his lips. "But remember... the real fight isn't about beating him. It's about—"

"Understanding him," Naruto finished, his voice steady. "I know. And I think I'm starting to."

He pulled out a seal, reverse-summoning one of his clones that had been gathering natural energy. Dispelling it, he refreshed his Sage Mode, his aura flaring brighter. "But first, I need to show him that his 'god's' pain isn't the only pain that matters."

As if in answer, the rain intensified, hammering the rooftops. Through the downpour, the remaining Paths emerged, their silhouettes grim and unyielding.

Naruto formed a seal Jiraiya had never seen before. Thunder cracked overhead as golden chakra chains erupted from his back, glowing with sage-enhanced light. They whipped through the air, each link inscribed with sealing formulas that blazed against the storm.

"Uzumaki chakra chains..." Jiraiya whispered, a weak smile tugging at his lips. "Combined with sealing jutsu and sage chakra..."

The Yahiko Path's eyes narrowed. "Your arsenal has grown impressive, but—"

Its words cut off as one of the chains lashed through its gravitational field, the sealing formulas disrupting its chakra flow.

"Fūinjutsu: Chakura Kakuran Kekkai!" Naruto roared. The chains wove into a complex geometric lattice, each intersection glowing with stored natural energy. "These chains could suppress the Kyūbi's chakra. Let's see how they handle the Rinnegan!"

Even the Six Paths faltered at the display. The chains lashed and coiled, both shield and spear, forcing openings for Naruto's next assault.

"Fūton: Rasenshuriken!" The spiraling blade of wind screamed toward the Yahiko Path. As it raised its hand to repel, Naruto's fingers blurred through seals.

"Suiton: Suijinheki!"

A wall of water surged upward, redirecting the Rasenshuriken's path. The attack curved unpredictably, forcing the Paths to scatter, their shared vision barely keeping pace.

When Yahiko's body countered, Naruto was already moving, his Sage-enhanced senses tracking every shift.

"Raiton: Rensa Raigeki!"

Lightning coursed through the golden chains, amplified by natural energy. The crackling storm caught the Yahiko Path in its five-second interval, leaving it momentarily exposed.

The remaining bodies pressed harder, their coordination flawless, forcing Naruto into a deadly dance of adaptation. Element clashed with element, sealing arrays flared, and the battlefield became a storm of chakra and steel.

Naruto's hands blurred again. "Senpō: Gensō Shūsoku!"

The technique fused all four elements with natural energy, creating a swirling vortex of destruction. The chains anchored themselves around the battlefield, glowing brighter as the seal arrays pulsed.

"Even with all this power," Yahiko's voice rang out as it dodged, "you cannot comprehend true pain. You cannot understand peace."

Naruto's answer was to create a special clone, one that immediately began gathering an enormous reservoir of natural energy while the original pressed the assault.

"You're wrong, Nagato," Naruto growled. "Pain isn't something that belongs to you alone!"

The clone dispersed, flooding him with an overwhelming surge of natural energy. His Sage Mode deepened, the markings around his eyes darkening, his aura blazing like a second sun. The chains responded, their golden light intensifying until they lit the rain like fire.

"Fūinjutsu: Tamayura Kyōmei!"

The sealing arrays pulsed, projecting memories into the chakra network that bound Nagato to his puppets—Sasuke's Mangekyō awakening, Sakura's unyielding strength, Hinata's quiet love, Tsunade's leadership, Jiraiya's laughter. Bonds, dreams, and moments of peace radiated outward, carried on Naruto's chakra.

"These memories, these bonds—this is what will save the world! Not fear. Not pain. No matter the wounds we've caused, the wars we've fought—we can choose differently!"

The Yahiko Path faltered, its movements stuttering as Nagato's control wavered. Through the connection, the memories struck him like lightning, shaking the foundation of his conviction.

Naruto seized the moment.

"Senpō: Chibaku Rasen Renge!"

Chains erupted, wrapping around each puppet body. Sealing arrays locked them in place as colossal Rasengans formed at key points, compressing and detonating in unison.

The impact was apocalyptic. The city shook, towers crumbling as the shockwave tore through the rain. When the dust settled, the bodies lay broken, their Rinnegan eyes dimmed, lifeless.

But Naruto wasn't finished. His chains still glowed, tracing the chakra threads back to their source.

He turned toward the heart of the storm, his voice quiet but resolute.

"I'm coming, Nagato."

Naruto bent down, carefully lifting Jiraiya into his arms. The old sage's body felt heavier than it should have, his breath shallow but steady.

"Sensei, are you okay?" Naruto asked, his voice tight with worry.

Jiraiya chuckled weakly, though the sound was strained. "You really did surpass me, didn't you?"

"Nah," Naruto replied with a small smile, Sage Mode still glowing in his eyes, golden chains swaying gently behind him like living extensions of his will. "I just built on the foundation you gave me. Now rest, sensei. I'll handle the rest."

Before Jiraiya could respond, a calm but sharp voice cut through the chamber.

"I've never seen such raw power without a dōjutsu backing it up. Who are you?"

Naruto turned, his body instinctively tensing. Konan stood there, her paper wings half-unfurled, Yahiko's body wrapped in sheets of white at her side. Her amber eyes were steady, but her chakra betrayed hesitation.

"Why should I share anything with you?" Naruto shot back, his gaze defiant, his stance ready for combat.

Konan's expression softened, though her voice remained firm. "Nagato... Pain... I will take you to him."

"I already know where he is," Naruto countered, his tone edged with suspicion. "So give me one good reason why I shouldn't knock you out cold right now."

"Listen to her, Naruto," Jiraiya rasped, his voice weak but insistent. "She's as much my student as you are. And... sense her chakra. She doesn't want to fight. Do you, Konan-san?"

Konan's eyes flickered toward her old teacher. Slowly, she shook her head. "No, Sensei. I don't want to fight anymore." Her papers wrapped tighter around Yahiko's body, lifting it gently to her side. Her voice cracked as she looked down at the shrouded form. "I saw my brother die. I wish to spare Nagato the same fate. Please... allow me to take you to him."

Naruto studied her for a long moment, Sage Mode letting him feel the truth in her words. Finally, he gave a curt nod. "Lead the way. I'll give you a chance... just like I'll give one to Nagato. It's only fair."

Konan turned, paper wings unfurling fully as she rose into the stormy sky. Naruto followed from below, leaping from pipe to rooftop, Jiraiya secured on his back. The old sage's weight pressed heavily against him, but Naruto's resolve carried them forward.

As they moved, Konan's voice drifted back. "You haven't answered my question, Naruto. How did you come to wield such raw power?"

Naruto's eyes narrowed, but he answered honestly. "I've always had massive chakra reserves, but not much of a brain. The people in my village hated me because of the Bijū inside me. All I wanted was for them to accept me. One of my teachers tricked me into stealing a forbidden scroll. From it, I learned the Kage Bunshin no Jutsu. Since then, I've used clones for training—hundreds, sometimes thousands at a time. I learned every Genin, Chūnin, and Jōnin scroll in the library. And I learned from the toads."

Konan's eyes widened. "...You shouldn't have been able to use that many clones without suffering brain damage."

"You're right," Naruto said with a faint grin. "But that's a secret I'll keep to myself."

Konan's shock deepened. This boy... he solved the greatest weakness of the Kage Bunshin on his own.

Naruto's tone shifted. "Now I have a question for you. Why did you call Nagato 'Pain'?"

Konan's gaze lowered. "That's the name he took after Yahiko's death. Each body had a name tied to its ability. Yahiko was the Deva Path."

Naruto nodded silently, filing the information away.

At last, they reached it—a massive mechanical tree, its branches twisting into the sky, housing a hidden chamber at its peak. Inside, paper butterflies fluttered nervously as Konan led them in.

There, in the dim light, sat Nagato. His body was frail, emaciated, bound to a strange mechanical chair by black chakra rods. His Rinnegan eyes glowed faintly, but his face was pale, his frame skeletal.

"So this is what you meant by understanding pain," Naruto said quietly, setting Jiraiya gently against the wall. His Sage Mode remained active, but his chains withdrew, signaling he wasn't here to fight.

"...Nagato," Jiraiya whispered, his eyes widening at the sight of his former student.

"Sensei..." Nagato's voice was hoarse, but beneath it lingered the faint echo of the gentle boy he had once been. "You survived. I... I'm glad."

"Barely," Jiraiya managed a weak smile. "Thanks to this knucklehead here."

Konan's stance remained guarded, but her eyes flickered between her teacher and her childhood friend.

"Konan..."

"It's alright," Nagato interrupted, his gaze locking on Naruto. "I know you didn't come here to finish the fight. Did you, Naruto Uzumaki?"

"No." Naruto stepped forward, his voice steady. "I came to understand. And to remind you of something you've forgotten." He reached into his jacket and pulled out a worn book.

"The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi." He held it up. "Ero-sennin's first novel. He told me once he wrote the main character after a student who inspired him. A student who made him believe in peace."

Nagato's breath caught. Konan's eyes widened.

"You talk about pain as the path to understanding," Naruto continued. "But look at what it's done. To you. To this village. To your friends. To our teacher. Is this really the peace you dreamed of?"

"You don't understand—" Nagato began, but Naruto cut him off.

"I understand more than you think. I know what it's like to be alone. To feel like a mistake. To be hated for no reason. I was treated like garbage by the very people I now protect." A golden chain unfurled from his back, seals glowing along its length. "Let me show you. Fūinjutsu: Tamayura Kyōmei."

The chain touched Nagato's arm. His eyes widened as memories flooded into him—villagers calling a three-year-old "demon," children throwing rocks at a defenseless boy, teachers sneering at a lonely child. All of them were Naruto.

Tears welled in Nagato's Rinnegan eyes. "The world..."

"The world is messed up, yeah," Naruto said firmly. "But more pain won't fix it. You know that. The real you knows that. Come back to Konoha with us. Help us build something better. Not through pain, but through understanding. Real understanding."

"Impossible," Nagato whispered, but his voice wavered. "After everything I've done... what's to stop them from killing me the moment I return?"

"Yahiko would want you to come home," Jiraiya said, his voice stronger now. "Both of you. The children I trained wouldn't give up on peace so easily."

Konan's defenses finally broke. Tears streamed down her face. "Nagato... maybe... maybe we've been lost for too long."

Silence filled the chamber, broken only by the flutter of paper butterflies.

"The rain..." Nagato whispered. For the first time in years, the eternal downpour had stopped. Sunlight pierced the clouds, spilling into the chamber. "It's stopping."

Naruto extended his hand. "What do you say, Nagato? Ready to try a different path?"

Nagato looked at Konan, who nodded through her tears. Then at Jiraiya, who smiled despite his pain. Finally, with trembling effort, he disconnected himself from the machine and reached for Naruto's hand.

Naruto grinned, helping him stand as Konan moved to support him.

"Good choice. Besides, someone needs to help me convince Tsunade-baachan not to kill Ero-sennin for being so reckless."

A small laugh escaped Nagato—his first in years. Even Konan managed a faint smile.

As they prepared to leave, Jiraiya watched them all with pride. The cycle of hatred that had gripped Amegakure for so long was finally breaking.

"...Naruto," he called, his voice thick with emotion. "You really did it. You found the answer I couldn't."

"And what answer would that be, Jiraiya-sama?"

The words came from the shadows at the back of the chamber.

A dark presence emerged, cloaked in malice. A single eye gleamed from behind a swirling mask, crimson and terrible. The air grew heavy with killing intent, dark chakra seeping into the room like smoke.

Naruto's instincts screamed. Without hesitation, he grabbed Jiraiya, Konan, and Nagato, his chakra chains wrapping around them. In a flash of golden light, he cast his Hiraishin.

What he last saw, before the golden flash of his Hiraishin swallowed the chamber, was a single eye burning in the darkness—a Sharingan, its crimson glow cutting through the shadows like a curse. It gleamed with malice and intent, a silent promise of pursuit. The storm outside raged on, but in that instant, Naruto understood: this battle was far from over. The true enemy had finally revealed himself, watching from the abyss, waiting for his turn to strike.

Chapter Text

The afternoon sun slanted through the tall windows of Konoha Hospital's largest private room, its golden light fractured by the blinds into long, uneven shadows. The air was heavy with the mingling scents of antiseptic and fresh bandages, but beneath it lingered something else—an unspoken weight, the awareness that this room now held some of the most dangerous and influential shinobi of their age.

Jiraiya lay propped against a mound of pillows, his right arm ending abruptly at the elbow, the fresh bandages stark against his tanned skin. The injury had not dulled the sharpness of his gaze, however. His single visible eye moved from face to face, lingering on his former students—Nagato and Konan—who had taken their places across the room.

Nagato sat in a wheelchair, his once-fiery red hair now limp, framing a face gaunt from years of strain and suffering. His body seemed fragile, but his Rinnegan eyes still carried an intensity that made even seasoned shinobi uneasy. Konan stood at his side, her posture protective, her paper flower hairpiece catching the sunlight like a shard of glass.

On the adjacent bed, Itachi Uchiha rested. For the first time in years, his features were free of the constant tension that had haunted him. His breathing was steady, his expression calm, as though Sasuke's healing had lifted a burden heavier than any wound. Sasuke stood nearby, arms crossed, his eyes fixed on his brother with a mixture of vigilance and something softer—an emotion he rarely allowed to surface. Sakura hovered close to him, her presence steady, her gaze flicking between the brothers with quiet concern.

At the foot of Jiraiya's bed, Tsunade stood with her arms folded, her golden eyes sharp, though the faintest trace of relief softened her features. Behind her, Kakashi leaned casually against the wall, his single visible eye betraying nothing, though his silence spoke volumes.

By the window, Hinata stood with quiet vigilance, her Byakugan activating in brief pulses as she scanned the perimeter. Her presence was calm but alert, a silent reassurance. Beside her, Naruto stood tall, his Sage Mode long since faded, but the aura of determination around him remained. His hand brushed lightly against Hinata's, a subtle gesture of grounding amidst the storm of emotions in the room.

The gathering was unlike anything Konoha had ever seen: former enemies, broken legends, and the next generation of shinobi, all drawn together by the fragile thread of survival and the possibility—however slim—of peace.

The silence stretched, heavy but not hostile, as if everyone present was waiting for someone else to speak first

A Few Hours Earlier

The late afternoon sun stretched long shadows across Konoha's main street, painting the village in hues of amber and crimson. The air was thick with tension as two groups converged at the hospital entrance. Izumo and Kotetsu, who had been chasing after Sasuke and Sakura from the gate, skidded to a halt, their eyes widening at the sight of the battered procession stumbling toward the doors.

Inside, the hospital corridor erupted with urgency.

"Lady Tsunade!" Sakura's voice rang out, sharp with desperation. "We need immediate medical attention!"

The Fifth Hokage emerged from a consultation room, irritation etched across her face—until her eyes fell on the scene before her. In an instant, annoyance gave way to shock.

Sasuke and Sakura struggled to support a barely conscious Itachi, his body trembling with exhaustion. Naruto followed close behind, golden chakra chains extending from his back to help carry a bloodied and broken Jiraiya. Behind them came a red-haired man slumped in a woman's arms—Nagato, his body frail and wasted—while Konan, her paper-like wings folded tightly against her back, held him with grim determination.

The corridor fell silent, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone present.

"What is the meaning of this?" Tsunade's voice cut through the air like a blade. Her eyes narrowed dangerously as she took in the sight of Itachi and the two strangers. "Why have you brought S-rank criminals into my hospital?"

"Granny Tsunade—" Naruto began, his tone unusually serious.

"I know exactly who they are," she snapped, her fists clenching. "Itachi Uchiha, the man who massacred his clan. And if I'm not mistaken, two high-ranking members of Akatsuki." Her voice hardened, her chakra flaring. "Give me one reason why I shouldn't have ANBU arrest them right now."

"Because my brother is dying."

Sasuke's voice was quiet, but it carried the weight of steel. His Mangekyō Sharingan spun to life, its unique pattern glowing in the dim corridor. "And I can save him. But I need your help."

"He's a traitor to the village—"

"No." Sasuke's voice cut her off like a blade. His eyes burned with conviction. "He's a hero who sacrificed everything to protect Konoha. Ask the village elders about the truth of the Uchiha massacre. Ask them about the coup they were planning, and the choice they forced on my brother."

A heavy silence fell. Tsunade's eyes widened slightly, recognition flickering across her face. The truth she had long suspected but never spoken aloud hung uncomfortably in the air.

"And these two," Naruto added, gesturing to Nagato and Konan, "they were Pervy Sage's students before me. They were manipulated by the same masked man who controlled the Nine-Tails during the attack on the village."

Despite his injuries, Jiraiya forced himself to speak, his voice hoarse but resolute. "They're telling the truth, Tsunade. The kids... they've accomplished something I never could. They've broken the cycle of hatred I always talked about."

Tsunade's gaze swept over them—her old teammate, battered but alive; Sasuke, standing tall with his brother at his side; Naruto, his eyes burning with the same fire she once saw in Nawaki and Dan. These weren't reckless children anymore. Before her stood shinobi who had just shifted the balance of the world.

Finally, she exhaled. "Sasuke... what do you need for the treatment?"

"An operating room. The best one you have," Sasuke answered without hesitation. "My Mangekyō can restore his body, but I can't cure his illness. I'll need yours and Sakura's help to diagnose and begin treatment. And Naruto's chakra to sustain the Mangekyō as long as necessary."

"Nagato needs immediate care for chakra exhaustion," Naruto added quickly. "He's been pushing himself too hard for too long. And Jiraiya... he needs treatment for severed limbs."

Tsunade closed her eyes for a moment, gathering herself. When she opened them, her expression was all Hokage. "Fourth floor, operating room one. Sakura, we'll assist Sasuke. Shizune!"

Her assistant appeared instantly, already anticipating orders.

"Prepare the large private room on the third floor," Tsunade commanded. "We'll need it for the debriefing."

Medical-nin rushed forward, carefully moving the patients. But as Naruto and Sasuke turned to follow, Tsunade's hands shot out, gripping their shoulders with surprising force.

"If either of you are wrong about this," she said quietly, her voice low and dangerous, "if this puts the village in danger..."

"We stake our lives on it," they replied in unison. Both froze, startled by the synchronicity, then exchanged a brief, surprised glance.

Tsunade's stern expression softened, just slightly. "Then let's save your brother, Sasuke. And Naruto..." Her lips curved into the faintest smirk. "Good job bringing Jiraiya back alive. Even if he is missing an arm."

Naruto grinned, some of his usual spark returning. "Heh. I figured you might wanna dispose of the entire body yourself."

"Let's begin with the most recent events," Tsunade said at last, her voice breaking the loaded silence that had settled over the room. Her tone was sharp, commanding, but beneath it was the weight of someone who knew the next words spoken here could alter the future of the entire shinobi world.

"Naruto, soundproof the room. Whatever is said here will remain an S-rank secret under penalty of death."

Naruto nodded without hesitation. His hands blurred through a rapid sequence of seals, his chakra flaring as he pressed his palm against the wall he leaned on. Black writing spread like ink across the surface, racing along the edges of the chamber before fading away as quickly as it had appeared. The air itself seemed to thicken, the subtle hum of the seal pressing against everyone's ears.

"Done, Granny. No one outside this room will hear a thing."

Tsunade gave a curt nod. "Sasuke, report."

Sasuke straightened, his posture rigid, his eyes flicking briefly to his brother before addressing the room. His voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of emotion that betrayed the weight of what he was about to say.

"After receiving Itachi's message, Sakura and I encountered him and Kisame at the designated location. Kisame engaged Sakura while I continued to the Uchiha Hideout, where I found my brother." He paused, a faint, almost reluctant smile tugging at his lips. "When I found him, I detected and eliminated two spies—creatures made of some kind of plant matter."

"White and Black Zetsu," Konan interjected, her voice soft but clear, her amber eyes narrowing. "They belonged to the organization."

Sasuke gave a short nod before continuing. "After eliminating them, I was able to speak with Itachi freely. Upon learning of my new Mangekyō abilities, he..." Sasuke's voice wavered, his composure faltering for the briefest moment. "He allowed me to restore him, as best as I could. Years of illness had nearly destroyed his body."

Itachi shifted on his bed, the movement drawing every eye in the room. His voice, though quiet, carried with it the gravity of truth long buried.

"My illness was a convenient cover," he said, his tone stronger than it had been in years. "It made my eventual death at Sasuke's hands seem natural, while protecting certain truths about Konoha. However, circumstances have changed." His gaze locked with Tsunade's, unwavering. "I told him the truth."

"Sasuke," Tsunade said, turning her attention to the youngest Uchiha, her voice steady but tinged with regret. "You have to believe me when I tell you, there was no way I could've told you. Not even I had all of the information."

"Only Sandaime knew. Danzo is very clever..." Itachi's voice darkened, the bitterness in it palpable.

Tsunade's eyes widened. "You mean to tell me that Danzo was behind the Uchiha massacre?"

"Yes, Tsunade-sama. He gave me the order, after the Sandaime failed at the negotiations with my father. Sarutobi-sensei learned about it when it was already too late. After it was done, I specifically asked him to take care of my brother."

Sasuke's eyes burned as he fixed them on his brother. "What I don't understand is why you didn't just tell me that night, Itachi. Why you told me to hate you and to chase you down."

Itachi's expression softened, though his words were heavy. "I wanted to die by your hand, Sasuke. As I said before, my illness was a convenient cover. You were supposed to end my life, and come back to the village as a hero. After seeing that you turned away from that path, I knew it would be futile to try and convince you to kill me, so I decided to come back with you." His gaze swept the room. "To all of you who don't know, the Uchiha were planning a coup. The entire clan was in it. Taking prisoners was out of the question—they would have grown hateful regardless of whatever pardon they might have received later. The only options were either a peaceful negotiation... or annihilation. I chose the village."

Kakashi, who had been silent until now, pushed himself off the wall, his visible eye narrowing. "I've always found it hard to believe you could've done it alone, Itachi. We're talking about hundreds and hundreds of people. Who helped you?"

Itachi's answer was a single name that dropped into the room like a stone into still water.

"Madara Uchiha."

A heavy silence fell, the weight of it pressing down on everyone.

"You're certain it's Madara?" Kakashi asked, his voice low, his body tense.

"No," Itachi replied. "He claims to be Madara, but something has always felt... incorrect about that claim."

"Agreed," Nagato spoke up, his voice raspy but firm, his Rinnegan eyes glinting. "He approached me years ago, after we lost Yahiko. He spoke of peace through power, through pain. I was too young, too foolish, too hurt, to see the manipulation for what it was."

Jiraiya leaned forward, wincing as his injury protested. "Which brings us to our encounter with Pain—with Nagato." His eyes shifted to Naruto, who had been uncharacteristically quiet, standing near Hinata. "Tell them what happened."

Naruto stepped forward, his usual exuberance tempered by the gravity of the moment. "When Pervy Sage summoned me with the marked kunai, I found him facing six different bodies, all controlled by Nagato. The fight was intense, but with Sage Mode and the Hiraishin, I was able to systematically take them down." He glanced at Nagato with respect. "But it was what happened afterward that really mattered."

"Naruto spoke to me about true peace," Nagato said, his voice distant, as though reliving the moment. "About breaking the cycle of hatred. He reminded me of my own teachings, ones I had forgotten in my pain. And then..." A faint, almost disbelieving smile touched his lips. "He offered to help heal the wounds that led us all here."

"That's when he appeared," Konan added, her expression darkening. "Madara. He tried to prevent us from leaving, but Naruto's speed with the Hiraishin proved superior."

Tsunade stood, pacing the small space, her mind racing. "Ok. The only way I can allow three S-rank criminals into the village without the council's permission is if a head of clan decides to put them under their supervision. I hereby name you, Sasuke Uchiha, Naruto Uzumaki, heads of your respective clans, official from this moment forward. We'll sign the forms later. This means you two will have more responsibilities to the village, but we'll get to that later."

Both young men nodded in consent, their expressions solemn.

"Do we know what the main goal is? Why were you capturing tailed beasts?"

Nagato's voice was heavy with regret. "The Rinnegan is able to summon the Gedō Mazō statue. It's an ancient container that can hold every single tailed beast inside. The main objective was to use this statue against all the villages, make them surrender to us, and bring peace through pain."

"That's not Madara's plan, Nagato," Itachi said suddenly, his words cutting through the air.

Nagato's eyes narrowed. "What do you mean, Itachi?"

"His plan involves something called the Moon's Eye Plan. He intends to use the power of all nine tailed beasts to cast an Infinite Tsukuyomi on the world."

Kakashi's voice was grim. "A genjutsu that would ensnare everyone. Creating a dream world of his design."

"We can't let that happen," Naruto declared, his voice fierce. "We need to protect—"

"It won't," Nagato interrupted, his tone steady. "He needs my Rinnegan to be able to summon the Gedō Mazō. Konoha now effectively has six tailed beasts at your command, including the Nine-Tails."

The room fell into stunned silence.

"So we have confirmation of Akatsuki's true goal—the collection of all tailed beasts. We know the masked man claims to be Madara Uchiha, though that's in doubt. And we now have three former Akatsuki members willing to stand against him." Tsunade's voice was steady, but the weight of her words pressed on everyone in the room. She stopped, her gaze sweeping across the gathered shinobi, her presence filling the chamber with authority.

"Which is why, effective immediately, I'm forming a new team." She let the words hang in the air, deliberate, final. Her golden eyes moved from face to face, measuring the resolve in each of them. "Naruto, Hinata, Sakura, Sasuke, Itachi, Nagato, and Konan—you seven will work together to counter Akatsuki directly. Your combined abilities make you our best chance at stopping them."

The declaration sent a ripple through the room. Even hardened shinobi like Kakashi and Jiraiya exchanged glances, recognizing the gravity of what had just been set in motion.

"Lady Tsunade," Hinata spoke, her voice soft but firm, carrying a quiet strength that silenced the room. "My Byakugan has been detecting unusual chakra patterns from several of the Akatsuki members we've encountered. If I could work with Nagato-san to better understand the Rinnegan's chakra signature, it might help us track their movements."

Tsunade's stern expression softened slightly, approval flickering in her eyes. "Good thinking." She turned sharply. "Sakura, I want you working with Sasuke on combining medical ninjutsu with his Mangekyō's abilities. Itachi, your intelligence on Akatsuki will be crucial for—"

Her words were cut short by a sudden, sharp gasp.

All eyes snapped to Naruto. He had doubled over, clutching his stomach, his face twisted in pain. The seal etched into his skin glowed through the torn fabric of his shirt, pulsing with an ominous red light that filled the room with dread.

"Naruto!" Hinata cried, rushing forward, her hands reaching for him as he collapsed to his knees.

"The Nine-Tails," Nagato whispered, his Rinnegan flaring as he focused on Naruto's chakra network. His voice was grim, analytical. "Something's triggering it."

Before anyone could reach him, Naruto's eyes rolled back, and his body slumped forward.

Inside his mind, the world shifted. The hospital, his comrades, the light of the sun—all of it dissolved into darkness. He stood ankle-deep in cold water, the ripples spreading endlessly in every direction. The air was heavy, oppressive, and before him rose massive iron bars that stretched into infinity. At their center, a paper seal glowed faintly, holding back the abyss beyond.

Then, two enormous, slitted red eyes opened in the darkness. They burned like twin suns, ancient and merciless. A mouth full of jagged teeth curved into something between a smile and a snarl.

"So," a voice rumbled, deep and resonant, shaking the very air. "My jailer finally comes to visit."

Naruto stood his ground, his fists clenched, his Sage training steadying him against the crushing weight of the Nine-Tails' chakra. The pressure was suffocating, like a storm pressing down on his chest, but he refused to flinch.

"I didn't decide to come here, wherever this is. You pulled me here on your own, didn't you?" His voice echoed defiantly through the chamber. Silence answered him. Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Well? What's the matter? The night you were sealed in me, you started being afraid of little humans?"

The Nine-Tails' eyes narrowed dangerously, its killing intent flooding the chamber like a tidal wave. "You know nothing of that night, boy."

"Then tell me," Naruto shot back, his voice sharp, unwavering. "Tell me what really happened when you attacked the village. Tell me why my father had to seal you inside his own son."

For a long moment, there was only silence, broken by the steady drip of water echoing through the vast mindscape. Then, slowly, the massive fox shifted closer, its colossal face emerging fully into the dim light. Its fangs gleamed, its breath hot and heavy against the bars.

"Very well," it growled, its voice low and dangerous. "Let me tell you about the night everything changed—for both of us."

Back in the hospital room, Naruto's body remained still, his breathing steady but shallow. Red chakra flickered across his skin in brief, unsettling bursts, like fire threatening to consume him. Hinata knelt at his side, her Byakugan active, her hand gripping his tightly as she monitored the chaotic swirl of his chakra network.

Sasuke and Sakura stood close, ready to intervene with medical support if the seal broke further. Nagato's gaze was fixed on Naruto, his Rinnegan analyzing every fluctuation with clinical precision.

"The Nine-Tails isn't attacking him," Nagato murmured, his voice carrying both surprise and curiosity. "They're... communicating."

"Good," Itachi said softly, his voice calm but edged with gravity. His dark eyes lingered on Naruto's still form. "Because we'll need both of them—Naruto and the Nine-Tails—if we're going to stop what's coming."

The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of Itachi's words pressing on every heart. Outside, the sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across Konoha. Inside Naruto's mind, the truth of the past—and the key to the future—was about to be revealed.

Chapter Text

The massive chamber remained still, the silence heavy and almost sacred. The Nine-Tails' eyes glowed like molten suns in the darkness, their ancient depths reflecting centuries of memory and bitterness. Naruto felt the weight of that gaze press against him, colder than the water lapping at his ankles, hotter than the chakra that radiated from the beast's colossal form. Yet he stood firm, his fists clenched, his breath steady.

"Why am I here? What is this place?" Naruto's voice echoed through the cavernous space, bouncing off the unseen walls. The fox did not answer immediately. Its gaze lingered on him, not with the hatred or malice Naruto had braced himself for, but with something far more unsettling—curiosity.

"Why... why are you looking at me like that?"

The fox's voice rumbled at last, deep and resonant, shaking the very air. "I wanted to see you, kid. You look... different than other humans."

Naruto blinked, his initial apprehension giving way to irritation at the cryptic tone. "What do you mean different?"

"You don't seem full of hate or envy. You don't reek of it like the others. Why?"

The question struck Naruto harder than he expected, forcing him to confront something he had never fully put into words. His throat tightened, but he forced himself to speak.

"I don't know why," he began, his voice low but growing stronger with each word. "People have always mistreated me. They used to break into my apartment and trash it from top to bottom. Kids would chase me with rocks, corner me with sticks, calling me 'demon,' blaming me for their families' deaths." He paused, his blue eyes locking with the fox's crimson ones. "I never knew why until I learned you were sealed inside me. And it almost made me hate them—like, why would they think I was literally you? That's just stupid."

His fists trembled, but his voice steadied. "But I made a promise to myself that I would never cry again. That I'd put everything into earning their respect and acknowledgment. So I chose to become Hokage someday." A bitter laugh escaped him. "Don't get me wrong, I doubted that goal a lot. The teachers at the academy didn't teach me anything—except Iruka-sensei. It was like they wanted me to die on my first mission. And maybe they did."

His tone softened, his eyes lowering. "But they don't know any better. People are afraid of what they don't understand. I'll show them. I'll make them acknowledge me. No point in hating them. That's my Nindō."

When he finished, Naruto realized he had been holding his breath. The words had poured out of him unbidden, raw and unfiltered, but they were true.

The fox's expression shifted, its massive eyes narrowing, not in anger but in something closer to respect. "You truly are an amazing kid. My name is Kurama."

Naruto's eyes widened. "Wow... I never knew you had a name. How come there's no record of it in any book or scroll?"

"I never revealed it," Kurama replied solemnly. "Nobody showed they were worthy to know it."

Naruto frowned, his defiance sparking. "I'm not sure I agree with that. What about Hashirama? He was called the God of Shinobi. You're telling me even he wasn't worthy?"

"Yes." The simplicity of Kurama's response hung in the air like a hammer blow.

"Why not? Why wasn't he worthy of knowing your name?"

Kurama's voice rumbled, low and steady. "Hashirama was a man with a good heart, but poor decision-making. He let himself be carried away by sentiment for his dream. And to secure that dream—the Hidden Leaf Village—he decided to keep me as a weapon. He wasn't worthy of my trust."

Naruto's silence spoke volumes. His eyes widened slightly as the truth settled in, the weight of Kurama's words reshaping his understanding.

"You're starting to make sense of it, right?" Kurama continued, lowering his massive head until his muzzle nearly touched the bars. "I'm not a demon. I'm not a weapon. You and I are alike in more ways than you realize. We just want acknowledgment. And in my case... freedom."

Fear flickered across Naruto's face. "I can't let you out, Kurama."

"Not in the way you're thinking, kid." Kurama's voice softened, though it still rumbled like distant thunder. He lowered his body, resting on his belly so his eyes were level with Naruto's. "I want to be free from this world's cycle of hatred. To not be used as a weapon anymore. And you... you're the one I've been waiting for, for over a thousand years. You haven't realized it yet, but you've already broken the cycle. You redeemed Nagato. You saved your sensei."

Naruto's expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he absorbed the weight of those words.

"So if you don't want out of the seal, how do you want to achieve this freedom?" Naruto asked, his voice steady but tinged with confusion. "I may have gotten smarter, but this doesn't make sense to me."

Kurama's eyes gleamed. "It's because you're looking at it from only one perspective. Naruto, you were a prisoner too—though you were never behind bars. You were a prisoner of the villagers' hatred. And now, as a shinobi known across nations, with power and knowledge, you're free of it. Haven't you noticed? The looks have stopped. Your girlfriend's father—the head of the most prestigious clan in Konoha—didn't oppose your union. Even Danzo, with his rotten little army, hasn't dared move against you. Think, kid."

Naruto's breath caught as the pieces fell into place. He thought of the villagers' changing eyes, no longer filled with suspicion but with respect. He thought of Iruka's acceptance, of Team 7's bond, of Zabuza and Haku, of Gaara, of Tsunade's faith, of Hinata's love. He thought of every step that had carried him from scorn to acknowledgment.

And for the first time, he understood.

The chamber seemed to darken as Naruto's question left his lips, his voice steady but edged with something deeper.

"And how do you expect me to help you achieve your freedom?"

The words seemed to catch Kurama off guard. For a moment, the great fox's ears twitched, his massive eyes narrowing as if he hadn't expected Naruto to agree so readily—especially not to help the very being tied to his parents' deaths.

"Thanks, kid," Kurama said at last, his voice softer than Naruto had ever heard it. The rumble of his tone carried not menace, but something closer to relief. "It's pretty simple, really. Once you wake up, tell Tsunade about this conversation. With Itachi's information, they should be moving against Danzo any moment now, and I will help you rid the village of his rot. After that, we'll free my brothers and sisters from that masked maniac, and you will begin a new era. It's really not that hard, kid."

Naruto's eyes narrowed, suspicion flashing across his face. "Wait, how is it that you know of Danzo's schemes?" The question burst from him before he could stop himself.

Kurama's tails lashed once, his gaze sharpening. "I've been watching your development, kid. You've been followed your entire life by ANBU officials wearing the Root's symbol on their masks. My sensory abilities are sharper than your Sage Mode, so I was able to spot them. Sarutobi didn't know about this—he would've made it stop. And it certainly wasn't your father who gave the order to keep you under constant surveillance." The fox's eyes narrowed further, his voice dropping into a growl. "I don't have proof, but I think Danzo was the one who released your jinchūriki identity to the public. My guess? He wanted you to lose control, let me loose, and then transfer me into someone under his command."

Naruto stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat as everything clicked into place. His entire life flashed before his eyes—every cruel whisper, every hateful glare, every rock thrown, every teacher who ignored him, Mizuki's manipulation, the loneliness of his childhood. All of it pointed to Danzo. And he knew, with a sinking certainty, that Sasuke would reach the same conclusion about his own life and Itachi's. Danzo had to be stopped. The only question was how.

Naruto's jaw tightened. "I will release the seal and accept your help with Danzo," he said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of a vow. "But I need the Hokage's approval first." It wasn't a request—it was a declaration of how things would proceed.

Kurama's massive head dipped slightly, a glimmer of respect in his crimson eyes. "Sounds fair to me, kid. Besides, if I want my freedom, I need to be on your leader's good side now."

A heavy silence fell between them, the rippling water the only sound. Naruto swallowed hard, gathering his courage to ask the question that had burned in his heart for years.

"Kurama... tell me about that night. The night I was born."

The fox's expression darkened instantly. His tails swished violently, stirring the water into waves. "That night... I was finally free after decades of imprisonment. First in Mito Uzumaki, then in your mother. The seal weakens during childbirth, a fact the masked man knew all too well."

Naruto's breath quickened. "What happened?" he pressed, stepping closer to the bars.

Kurama's voice grew bitter, each word laced with rage. "Your mother was moved to a secure location outside the village for the birth. Your father was there to maintain the seal. Every precaution was taken. Every detail accounted for. But they didn't account for him. The masked one. He killed the ANBU guards and took you hostage mere moments after your birth."

Naruto's eyes widened, horror dawning as Kurama continued.

"Your father had to choose—save you, or maintain the seal. He chose you, of course. That moment of distraction was all the masked man needed. He forced your mother away from the seal point and extracted me."

Kurama's claws dug into the water's surface, sending ripples racing outward. His voice dropped into a growl. "Then... those cursed eyes. That Sharingan. Just like Madara's, but different. In an instant, I was no longer my own master. My hatred, my rage, all of it was twisted and directed by his will. He turned me into exactly what everyone else had always used me as—a weapon."

"My father..." Naruto whispered, his voice trembling.

"Minato Namikaze was perhaps the only human who could have stopped what happened next. He saved you, got you to safety, then returned for your mother. But by then, the masked man had already set me loose upon the village." Kurama's voice carried both fury and something else—something that might have been regret. "Your father fought the masked one while I rampaged through Konoha. When he finally broke the man's control over me, I was... not in a state to be reasoned with."

"You were angry," Naruto said softly. "After being controlled again."

Kurama's eyes flared. "Angry doesn't begin to describe it. Decades of imprisonment followed by immediate mental subjugation... I wanted to destroy everything. Your mother used her chakra chains to restrain me—the same technique you've now mastered. Your father prepared the sealing jutsu. But I..." Kurama paused, his gaze locking with Naruto's. "When I saw they planned to seal me again, I tried to kill you. Your parents threw themselves in front of my claw. They chose to die protecting you."

Naruto's fists clenched at his sides, his entire body trembling as he absorbed the truth.

"He sealed half of me into you with their last breaths—the Yang half, to be precise. The other half he sealed into himself. Your mother's final words were of love for you. Your father's last act was to entrust both of us with the village's future." Kurama's voice softened, almost hesitant. "Do you hate me now, knowing the full truth?"

Naruto drew in a deep breath, his blue eyes blazing with conviction. "No. I understand now. You were used and manipulated, just like Nagato was. Just like Itachi was. That masked man—he's the one who orchestrated everything."

Kurama's eyes widened slightly, genuine amazement flickering in their depths. "You continue to surprise me, kid. Most humans would be consumed by hatred after hearing that story."

"Hatred wouldn't bring them back," Naruto replied firmly. "And it wouldn't help us stop that masked man from hurting anyone else. My parents believed in me—in both of us—to protect the village and break this cycle of hatred. That's exactly what we're going to do."

For a long moment, Kurama was silent, his gaze fixed on the boy before him. Finally, his massive head dipped in acknowledgment. "Your parents would be proud of the man you've become, Naruto Uzumaki. Perhaps... perhaps this time, things really can be different."

Naruto's smile was small but unshakable. "They will be. We'll make sure of it. Together."

The water at their feet rippled, glowing faintly as if the seal itself recognized the bond forming between them. Kurama's tails stilled, his eyes softening. For the first time in centuries, the Nine-Tails felt something he had thought forever lost—hope.

Chapter Text

Naruto's eyes fluttered open, the world around him swimming in a haze of light and shadow. Shapes loomed over him—faces, voices, chakra signatures he couldn't immediately place. His vision was blurry, his body heavy, but his mind was sharp, replaying the conversation he had just had. It hadn't been a dream. It couldn't have been. He had spoken with the Fox—the Nine-Tails, the beast that had killed his parents, the monster that had nearly destroyed Konoha.

No. Not just the Fox. He had spoken with Kurama.

And despite everything, despite the pain and the loss, Naruto found that he couldn't hate him. If anything, he admired the beast for enduring centuries of imprisonment and manipulation without wiping humanity from existence.

As his sight cleared, the voices around him sharpened into frantic questions.

"Is he alright?"
"What happened?"
"Why did he faint?"
"Is it an attack?"
"Is he alright?"

The overlapping concern pressed against his ears until he raised a hand weakly.

"I'm fine, guys... Just, give me a sec."

The room collectively exhaled, the tension easing slightly as everyone took a step back, giving him space.

"What happened, brat?" Tsunade's voice cut through the noise, her tone sharp but laced with concern.

Naruto sat up slowly, his expression serious. "I spoke to the fox."

The silence that followed was suffocating. Not the silence of shock or curiosity, but one thick with fear, suspicion, and the faint edge of killing intent. Naruto felt it immediately, and it stung.

His fists clenched. "I don't believe this. After everything I've done for you—after rescuing Ero-Sennin, after gaining two powerful allies—you still don't trust me, do you?"

The words hit like a kunai. The room snapped out of its paralysis, voices overlapping again, this time with apologies, reassurances, attempts to explain.

Naruto waved them off. "Fine, fine, I get it. That was my first reaction too. But it's okay. The fox is on our side now. And he confirmed Itachi's story about this so-called 'Madara.' He's the one behind the attack on Konoha the day I was born."

Gasps rippled through the room.

"What!? You mean to tell me that the same man behind Akatsuki was also behind—"

"Yes," Naruto cut in firmly. "That's exactly what I'm saying. Now, Itachi, you mentioned before something about Danzo. Who is he? I've never met him before."

Jiraiya's voice answered, heavy with disdain. "He's the head of Root, a covert division of Konoha's ANBU. An intelligence network that operates in the shadows. Hiruzen-sensei tried to dissolve it many times, but the old bastard always found a way to make himself indispensable. He was also Hiruzen's old teammate."

Itachi's voice followed, calm but edged with venom. "Danzo plotted everything about the Uchiha uprising. And he killed my best friend, Shisui Uchiha, to steal his eyes. He was only partially successful—he managed to take one."

Confusion flickered across the faces in the room, so Itachi elaborated. "Shisui and I were double agents for the Hokage. We wanted to stop the coup. Shisui's Mangekyō was the key—his Kotoamatsukami was the most powerful genjutsu of all. It allowed him to alter someone's will so completely that they believed it was their own idea. We planned to use it at the final clan meeting, to end the coup before it began. But Danzo struck first. Shisui escaped, but only barely. He entrusted me with his remaining eye before... before he took his own life."

The weight of his words settled heavily over the room.

Kakashi's voice broke the silence, sharp with anger. "Wait. If Danzo was plotting the uprising, why would he then order you to kill your clan? Wasn't the coup the entire goal?"

Itachi's eyes darkened. "Danzo wanted to weaken the Third Hokage's rule, to force the elders into naming him the next Hokage. An Uchiha coup, an Uchiha massacre, an Uchiha traitor—it was all a game to him. He used us to his benefit. But instead of weakening Hiruzen, it only strengthened his resolve and the elders' trust in him. Danzo miscalculated. And all the while, he was working with Orochimaru, experimenting with gods-know-what in the shadows."

Naruto's voice cut in, sharp and clear. "So let me get this straight. Danzo plotted the Uchiha uprising. He probably influenced your father into supporting it. Then, when he learned about your and Shisui's plan to stop it, he eliminated Shisui. After that, he ordered you to kill your family, and played it so well that nobody knew he was behind it all?"

He turned to Tsunade, his eyes blazing. "Baa-chan, he needs to go."

Tsunade's jaw tightened, her fists clenching. "I agree, brat. We need to get rid of the rotten roots of our village." She raised her voice, sharp as a blade. "ANBU!"

Four masked figures appeared instantly from the shadows, kneeling before her.

"Bring the clan heads, the Jōnin, and the ANBU commanders to the war room beneath the Hokage Tower. Lock down the village—nobody leaves. Begin civilian evacuation to the designated mountain caves. This is not a drill."

"Hai!" the ANBU chorused before vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.

Tsunade turned back to the group, her expression grim, her presence radiating authority. "The rest of you—come with me."

The room shifted, the weight of what had just been revealed pressing down on every heart. Naruto rose to his feet, his fists clenched, his resolve burning brighter than ever. The storm that had been brewing in the shadows of Konoha was finally about to break.

The urgency in their movements was palpable. Every shinobi in the group understood the weight of what was unfolding: a traitor at the very heart of Konoha's leadership, one who had commanded the village's intelligence network for decades, who had conspired with Orochimaru, orchestrated the Uchiha coup and massacre, and perhaps even colluded with the masked man who had unleashed the Nine-Tails. The implications were staggering. The village was on the brink of a revelation that could shatter its foundations.

The heavy doors of the war room slammed open, and the group entered. The chamber was already filled with the most influential figures of Konoha's military and clan leadership. Naruto's sharp eyes swept across the room, quickly identifying each presence:

- Shikaku Nara, Jōnin Commander and head of the Nara clan, his sharp mind already calculating.

- Neko, ANBU Commander, her mask concealing the tears that would later betray her. Civilian name: Yugito Nagao.

- Ibiki Morino, the grim and unflinching head of Torture & Interrogation.

- Hiashi Hyūga, stern and proud, head of the Hyūga clan.

- Chōza Akimichi, towering and broad, head of the Akimichi clan.

- Inoichi Yamanaka, calm and precise, head of the Yamanaka clan.

- Tsume Inuzuka, fierce and sharp-eyed, head of the Inuzuka clan, her ninken growling faintly at her side.

The atmosphere was tense, suspicion thick in the air.

"Hokage-sama, what is the meaning of this? Why are Akatsuki members here, and why is the Uchiha traitor not dead!?" Hiashi's voice rang out, sharp and demanding. Instantly, the room shifted into high alert, hands twitching toward weapons, chakra flaring.

Tsunade raised a hand, her tone calm but commanding. "Inoichi, if you would please make a mental link between everyone. I want to save precious time without the need of explaining everything again."

There was no hesitation. Inoichi's hands formed seals, his chakra spreading like a web. One by one, the minds of those present were linked, and for a moment, time itself seemed to slow.

Within the shared mental space, Tsunade began to project memories and information, weaving together the truth. Itachi and Nagato added their own recollections, their voices echoing in the minds of the gathered leaders. Naruto stepped forward within the link, his voice steady as he revealed Kurama's willingness to aid them, and the truth of the masked man's role in the Nine-Tails' attack.

The reactions were immediate and visceral.

Hiashi fell to his knees, his composure shattered by the weight of the truth.

Shikaku slammed his fist against the table, the sound reverberating through the chamber.

Neko's tears slipped silently beneath her mask, her body trembling.

Ibiki's eyes burned with rage, his jaw clenched so tightly it seemed his teeth might break.

Chōza and Tsume sat frozen, their faces pale with shock.

The link dissolved, leaving the war room in heavy silence.

Hiashi was the first to speak, his voice low but filled with shame. "All this time, we've had a rat among ourselves. Itachi, on behalf of the Hyūga clan, I offer my sincerest apologies. We were too blind to our village. If we had assumed a more active role, this might have been avoided."

Itachi's voice was calm, but stronger than it had been in years. "No need for apologies, Hiashi-sama. Danzo would have found a way to scheme regardless of the clans or the elders." His eyes, once weary, now carried a quiet fire. Sasuke and Tsunade's healing had done more than restore his body—it had restored his will.

"That bastard!" Shikaku growled, his usual composure cracking. "What are your orders, Hokage-sama?"

Tsunade's eyes narrowed, her voice sharp as steel. "I already ordered civilian evacuation. Danzo must already be on the defensive, so he'll either try to escape... or be foolish enough to fight back. We need to locate Root's quarters and eliminate as many forces as possible. Based on what we know, Root operatives are emotion-conditioned and utterly loyal to Danzo. Saving them is out of the question. But there's a chance we can still catch them by surprise."

Her gaze shifted. "Ibiki, does T&I have any information on Root's entrances?"

Ibiki's voice was grim. "We have the east and west entrances, Hokage-sama. I never trusted Danzo."

"Good." Tsunade's tone brooked no argument. "Team 7 and Hinata—you'll take the west entrance. Itachi, you and Neko's team will take the east entrance. Inoichi, maintain a mental link between both teams, and Shikaku—you'll guide the planning as they progress. Hiashi, the Hyūga will secure the perimeter. No Root agent, not even Danzo himself, is to leave the village. Chōza and Ibiki, coordinate the Jōnin and Chūnin forces on the streets. Tsume, I need the Inuzuka clan's tracking abilities—if anyone escapes, you track them down and neutralize them."

Her gaze softened slightly as it fell on Nagato and Konan. "Nagato, Konan... at this point, I cannot put you on the battlefield. This is Konoha's fight, and you are not part of it. You're welcome to wait with me here."

The room was silent for a heartbeat, the weight of her orders settling over them. Then, one by one, the clan heads and commanders nodded, their resolve hardening.

The hunt for Danzo had begun.

The west entrance to Root's headquarters was exactly where Ibiki had said it would be—hidden behind a false wall in one of Konoha's countless underground storage facilities. The air was stale, heavy with the scent of damp stone and old dust. Kakashi raised his hitai-ate, the scarred skin around his eye tightening as the Sharingan spun to life.

"Hinata," he whispered, his voice low but commanding.

The Hyūga heiress formed a hand seal, her Byakugan activating as veins bulged around her eyes. Her gaze pierced through the wall and into the darkness beyond.

"Three guards in the immediate corridor, but... something's wrong. Their chakra networks are different. Distorted somehow."

Sasuke's voice was cold, his Mangekyō flickering faintly. "Root's conditioning. They're barely human anymore."

Naruto's fists clenched, his voice rising with emotion. "We have to try to—"

"No." Kakashi cut him off sharply, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Remember the briefing. These aren't soldiers we can save, Naruto. They're weapons pointed at the heart of Konoha."

Through the mental link, Neko's voice came, calm and precise. "East team in position. Tenzo, Rat, Boar—ready to breach."

"Copy that," Shikaku's voice filled their minds, cool and strategic. "West team, prepare for synchronized entry. Three... two... one..."

The assault began with surgical precision. Sasuke's Chidori pierced the false wall with barely a sound, the crackle of lightning chakra muffled by his control. Across the complex, Itachi's team breached simultaneously, Tenzo's Wood Release splitting their entrance point like a living wedge.

The Root agents reacted instantly, but their movements were mechanical, devoid of hesitation or fear. They were puppets of conditioning, their strikes efficient but predictable.

Hinata struck first, her Gentle Fist precise and merciless. She sealed the chakra points of the nearest guard before he could even form a hand sign. Kakashi and Sasuke moved in perfect sync, their Sharingan eyes reading each other's intent, covering blind spots as they dismantled the remaining two guards with ruthless efficiency.

"Multiple contacts incoming," Hinata called, her Byakugan scanning deeper into the labyrinth. "Twenty... no, thirty Root operatives. They're moving in formation, splitting into teams."

Suddenly, several Root agents performed synchronized hand signs.

"Ninjutsu: Dokugiri no Koromo no Jutsu!"

The corridors filled with a dense, purple-tinged smoke that clung to the walls like a living miasma. Wherever it touched, chakra seemed to fray and unravel.

"Don't breathe it in!" Kakashi barked. "This is one of Danzo's specialized jutsu—the smoke disrupts chakra control and creates sensory interference!"

Through the mental link, similar reports echoed from the east team. Itachi's voice was strained, his Sharingan flickering. "The smoke is laced with a chakra-suppressing agent. Even the Sharingan is having trouble tracking movement through it."

Naruto closed his eyes, focusing. Then, without warning, he shouted:

"Fūton: Daitoppa!"

A roaring gale burst from his lungs, tearing through the corridors and dispersing the poison mist in a single, overwhelming blast. The smoke was ripped apart, leaving the battlefield clear.

Tenzo seized the opportunity, emerging from the east corridor, his hands locked in a seal.

"Mokuton: Jōkashi Mō no Jutsu!"

Wooden tendrils erupted from the ground, spreading like roots through the facility. They absorbed the lingering poison while simultaneously mapping the complex's layout, the information feeding directly into Inoichi's mental link.

Team 7 pressed forward, their footsteps echoing against the stone. They entered a wide training hall where Itachi's team was already engaged with a dozen Root operatives. The clash was brutal. Neko's sword flashed in the artificial light, each strike precise and lethal. Three Root agents fell before they even registered her movement.

"Danzo's in the lower level!" Hinata's voice rang out, her Byakugan piercing through the remaining haze. "He's... he's removing seals from a wall. There are five Root agents with him—elite chakra signatures."

Immediately, both teams surged toward the lower levels, urgency pounding in their veins.

But before they could descend, the air warped. A ripple of space-time distorted the corridor, and the masked man materialized between them and their target. His presence was suffocating, his single visible eye glowing red through the spiral of his orange mask.

"I'm afraid I can't let you interfere with the old hawk just yet."

The words dripped with mockery, his tone calm but laced with menace.

Itachi and Sasuke moved as one, their Sharingan blazing, tracking every flicker of his movement. Their blades and jutsu struck with deadly precision—but each attack passed through him as though he were smoke. He phased effortlessly, untouchable.

Meanwhile, Tenzo's wood techniques surged to hold the line, roots and branches lashing out to restrain the Root operatives. Hinata's Gentle Fist struck with surgical precision, disabling enemies before they could regroup.

The battlefield had split into two fronts: one against the endless tide of Root, the other against the masked man himself.

And for the first time, Naruto felt the weight of Kurama's words echoing in his mind: This is the one. The true enemy.

From below, Danzo's voice echoed up the stone corridors, cold and resolute.
"It's done. The contingencies are secured."

The masked man's space-time technique activated, a spiraling distortion tearing through the air like a vortex. Three of the elite Root agents beside Danzo collapsed instantly, their life force drained to fuel whatever seals the old war hawk had been working on.

Both strike teams pressed forward, descending deeper into the facility. When they finally reached visual range, they saw Danzo standing before a half-exposed wall of seals, two Root agents flanking him like shadows, the masked man barring the path between them.

Naruto didn't hesitate. He surged forward, Rasengan blazing in his palm, the spiraling chakra lighting the gloom. But the attack passed harmlessly through the masked man's body, dispersing in a burst of wind.

"Until next time," the figure taunted, his single Sharingan eye gleaming with mockery before he vanished into the distortion, leaving only silence and the faint ripple of warped space.

The remaining Root agents convulsed violently. Black seals flared across their tongues, burning into their flesh before they collapsed. Some survived, rendered unconscious as Danzo's control shattered. Others... were not as fortunate.

Itachi knelt beside one of the fallen, his Sharingan spinning as he analyzed the intricate seal work. His voice was low, but edged with certainty.
"Danzo didn't just flee. This was a calculated withdrawal. The seals he removed... they must have contained classified intelligence."

Hinata's Byakugan flared, her pale eyes tracing the chakra threads still lingering in the air.
"The seals on their tongues... they're different from the others. More complex. They look like sleeper protocols, designed to activate only under specific conditions."

Kakashi's expression hardened beneath his mask, his Sharingan dimming as he lowered his hitai-ate.
"This isn't over. But we've dealt Root a decisive blow. Their main facility is compromised, most of their forces are either neutralized or freed from Danzo's control, and we've confirmed his connection to the masked man."

Tsunade's voice cut through the mental link, firm and commanding.
"All teams, secure the facility and begin triage. I want every scrap of intelligence, every scroll, every weapon cataloged. Whatever Danzo's planning, we'll find it hidden in these roots."

The squads moved with precision. Team 7 and the ANBU split into search parties, sweeping through the underground complex. The surviving Root operatives—thirteen in total—were carried to a makeshift medical area where Tsunade herself oversaw their treatment. Most were young, barely older than Naruto, likely recruited within the last five years. Their seals were less complex, which explained their survival.

Naruto knelt beside one of them, a kunoichi with short hair and a pale face, no older than him. His fingers hovered over the seal pattern burned into her tongue, his eyes narrowing in concentration.

"This is... incredible, in a horrible way," he muttered. "Whoever designed these seals understood how to layer them without causing instant death. There are at least three distinct patterns here."

Hinata crouched beside him, her Byakugan active, her voice steady.
"The seals are integrated into their chakra networks. They're not just restraints—they're part of their bodies."

"Yeah," Naruto nodded grimly. He traced the air above the markings, his voice low but sharp. "See this spiral pattern? It's similar to Uzumaki suppression seals, but modified. The outer ring controls speech and memory. These inner markings... they regulate emotional responses. But there's something else, something deeper."

Itachi's voice came from behind them, calm but heavy with finality.
"A kill switch. Danzo wouldn't leave loose ends. Those who survived did so because their conditioning was incomplete."

The words hung in the air like a blade, the weight of Danzo's cruelty pressing down on everyone present.

In another wing of the underground complex, Kakashi and Sasuke pushed open a reinforced door and stepped into what could only be described as the beating heart of Root's secrets. The archive room was stark and clinical, its harsh overhead lights casting long shadows across rows of filing cabinets and shelves stacked with scrolls. Decades of shadows, lies, and betrayals were laid bare under that sterile glow.

On a central table, spread out with meticulous precision, lay detailed architectural plans of the Uchiha compound. Red ink marked specific entries, patrol routes, guard rotations, and—most damning of all—escape paths.

Sasuke's jaw tightened, his voice low but trembling with controlled rage.

"He was playing both sides. These notes... he was feeding information to our clan about ANBU patrol patterns, encouraging the coup, while simultaneously—"

"Reporting their actions to the Third," Kakashi finished grimly, lifting another document. His visible eye narrowed as he scanned the parchment. "But there's more. Look at these surveillance reports on Shisui. They start years before the coup was even whispered about."

The weight of the revelation pressed down on them both. For Sasuke, it was confirmation of manipulation that had destroyed his family. For Kakashi, it was the bitter taste of betrayal from a man who had been allowed to operate in the shadows for far too long.

Before either could say more, Tenzo's voice cut sharply through the mental link.

"Captain, you need to see this. Lower level, section D."

They moved quickly, descending into the laboratory section. What awaited them there made even Kakashi's hardened ANBU stomach twist.

Preservation tanks lined the walls, their glass fogged with condensation. Most were empty, but some still contained... specimens. Misshapen forms suspended in liquid, half-human, half-experiment. The air was thick with the sterile tang of chemicals, and the silence was broken only by the faint hum of machinery still running.

Notes and journals littered the workstations. Kakashi picked one up, his gloved hand tightening as he read. Failed experiments. Attempts to replicate Hashirama's cells. Studies on kekkei genkai integration. And most disturbing of all—research on psychological conditioning, targeting children at the earliest ages.

Tenzo's face was pale as he lifted a leather-bound journal, his hands trembling slightly.

"These dates... they align with Orochimaru's known experimentation period. But they continue long after he left the village."

The implication was clear. Orochimaru had not been the only monster working in Konoha's shadows.

Meanwhile, in what appeared to be Danzo's private office, Tsunade and Shikaku were piecing together the larger puzzle. Filing cabinets groaned under the weight of correspondence with officials from other villages—letters laced with veiled threats, bribes, and blackmail.

One wall was covered with maps of the Five Nations, marked with pins and annotations. Unknown facilities, hidden caches, and secret routes crisscrossed the continent like a web. Another wall held detailed dossiers on every jinchūriki, their abilities cataloged with chilling precision.

Shikaku's sharp mind raced as he scanned a document, his voice low but heavy with realization.

"The scale of this... he wasn't just running a secret military division. He was building his own hidden village within Konoha."

Tsunade's eyes narrowed as she pulled a leather-bound journal from a drawer. She flipped it open, her expression darkening with every page.

"Look at this. Detailed observations of every Hokage selection process for the past thirty years. He was obsessed with the position, convinced that only through his vision could Konoha survive."

The room fell silent, the enormity of Danzo's ambition settling over them like a suffocating weight. He hadn't just been a schemer in the shadows—he had been preparing to reshape the entire shinobi world in his image.

Back in the medical area, Naruto's eyes suddenly widened, a spark of realization flashing across his face.

"I think... I think I can remove them. The seals. Not all at once, but if we start with the emotional suppression layer..."

Hinata, kneeling beside him, turned sharply, her Byakugan still active. Concern softened her voice.

"Are you sure?"

Naruto nodded, his expression resolute despite the exhaustion in his eyes.

"These base patterns... they're Uzumaki in origin. Someone taught Danzo how to modify them, but the core technique? This is my clan's work. I can undo it."

The first attempt was grueling. Nearly an hour passed as Naruto worked, his chakra glowing faintly red from Kurama's steady support. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he carefully unpicked the layered seals, one thread of chakra at a time. The young Root agent's body arched in pain more than once, her breath ragged, but Naruto pressed on, his hands steady. Finally, the outermost seal shimmered and began to fade, dissolving like mist in sunlight.

Hinata's voice broke the tense silence.

"Her chakra flow is stabilizing." She leaned closer, her Byakugan tracing the girl's network. "The pattern is becoming more natural."

Relief rippled through the room, but it was short-lived. As the teams continued to sweep the facility, more discoveries surfaced—each one darker than the last. Training records revealed how children had been molded into perfect, unfeeling weapons. Intelligence reports detailed operations so secret that even the Hokage had never known of them. And Danzo's personal notes laid bare a philosophy that reduced human beings to nothing more than disposable tools, all in service of his twisted vision of peace.

Sasuke stood over a mountain of files, his expression grim, his voice edged with anger.

"What do we do with all of this? Some of this information could destabilize alliances, even start wars..."

Tsunade's answer was immediate, her tone firm and unyielding.

"We document everything. Every experiment, every mission, every victim. Danzo thrived in darkness—we'll drag everything into the light. The other villages deserve to know what was done to them. And more importantly, our own people deserve to know the truth."

Naruto, his hands trembling from the strain of unraveling the seals, looked up at her. His voice was weary but determined.

"And the survivors?"

Tsunade's gaze softened, though her words carried the weight of command.

"We help them heal. Not just from the seals, but from what was done to them. They're victims too, and now they're our responsibility."

The room fell into a heavy silence, the enormity of their task pressing down on everyone present. Yet beneath that weight, there was also resolve. For the first time in years, the shadows Danzo had cultivated were being burned away—and in their place, the faintest glimmer of hope began to take root.

Chapter Text

The grand council chamber of Konoha had never been so crowded, nor so tense. Every seat was filled: clan heads in their formal attire, jōnin commanders standing rigid with discipline, and diplomatic representatives from nearly every allied village. Only Iwagakure's absence hung like a shadow over the proceedings, its empty chair a silent reminder of suspicion and fractured trust.

The air was thick with unease, every whisper hushed as Tsunade strode to the podium. She carried herself with the weight of her office, her golden eyes sharp, her jaw set. At her sides stood Shikaku Nara, his calculating gaze already measuring the room, and Jiraiya, whose presence lent both gravity and reassurance.

"What I'm about to share will shake the foundations not just of our village, but of the entire shinobi world," Tsunade began. Her voice rang with authority, but beneath it simmered controlled fury. "For decades, we have harbored a cancer within our ranks—one that has corrupted the very principles we stand for."

At her gesture, ANBU operatives moved swiftly through the chamber, distributing sealed packets to the representatives. The rustle of parchment filled the silence as the documents were opened.

"These contain evidence of crimes committed by Danzo Shimura, former head of Root, against every major village and numerous smaller ones. Blackmail. Assassination. Theft of secret techniques. Illegal experimentation. The list goes on."

The chamber erupted in murmurs, disbelief and outrage rippling through the assembly. Gaara, Kazekage of Sunagakure, rose abruptly, his pale face betraying shock as his eyes scanned the reports.

"These mission records... they detail operations we attributed to missing-nin..." His voice hardened, anger flashing across his features.

"Yes," Tsunade confirmed, her tone like steel. "Root operatives, under Danzo's direct command, carried out false-flag operations designed to pit our villages against one another. But perhaps his greatest crime was committed right here, in Konoha."

The heavy doors of the chamber creaked open. All eyes turned as Itachi Uchiha entered, his steps measured, his expression unreadable. At his side walked Sasuke, his presence radiating cold intensity.

The room erupted. Shocked whispers, gasps of recognition, and waves of killing intent surged through the chamber. Hands twitched toward weapons, chakra flared in instinctive hostility. Yet the brothers remained composed, their calm in the face of hostility only deepening the tension.

Tsunade raised her voice above the storm. "Many of you know Itachi Uchiha as the man who massacred his clan." Her gaze locked on his face. To most, he appeared stoic, impassive—but Tsunade, who had seen countless shinobi wear masks of stone, recognized the subtle weight behind his eyes.

"What you don't know," she continued, her voice cutting through the uproar, "is that he was acting under direct orders. Orders fabricated by Danzo Shimura, after years of manipulating both the Uchiha clan and Konoha's leadership."

The chamber exploded in commotion. Outrage, disbelief, and fury clashed in the air, the sound of voices rising like a storm. It was unprecedented—unthinkable—that a hidden village would bare its darkest secrets before the world. Yet here it was, laid bare in the heart of Konoha.

For the next hour, Tsunade spoke without faltering. Piece by piece, she laid out the truth: Danzo's manipulation of the Uchiha, his theft of Shisui's eye, his orchestration of events to force a coup, and finally, his blackmail of Itachi—using Sasuke's life as leverage to ensure obedience.

Every revelation struck like a hammer blow. The shinobi world was being remade in that chamber, not by war or conquest, but by truth dragged into the light.

"Tsunade-sama, where is Danzō now?" Hiashi Hyūga's voice cut through the chamber like a blade, his composure cracking under the weight of fury. His pale eyes burned with indignation. "Why isn't he here to face these accusations?"

Tsunade's shoulders stiffened. For a heartbeat, the weight of her office pressed heavier than ever. She drew in a breath, her voice steady but edged with regret.

"Danzō has fled," she admitted, the words tasting like ash. "With aid from an unknown accomplice. However, his escape does not change what must be done. As of today, I am officially pardoning Itachi Uchiha of all charges related to the Uchiha incident."

The outcry was immediate—shouts, gasps, and chakra flaring in outrage. The chamber threatened to dissolve into chaos until Tsunade raised her hand. The sheer force of her presence silenced the room.

"This decision is for Konoha alone," she declared, her tone brooking no argument. "We inform you out of courtesy. This matter will continue to be discussed within Konoha's council and among our shinobi."

The representatives quieted, cowed by the Hokage's will.

The Kumo envoy was the first to break the silence, his voice sharp but measured.

"The other villages will require assurances. Compensation for Danzō's crimes..."

"You'll have them," Tsunade promised, her voice firm. "Full disclosure of all Root operations in your territories. Joint investigations into compromised officials. And our complete cooperation in hunting down Danzō and his accomplice." Her jaw tightened. "Konoha will amend for the Hawk's betrayal."

Jiraiya stepped forward, his expression grave. "There's more, if I may, Hokage-sama." He waited for her nod before continuing. "We have reason to believe Danzō is working with a highly dangerous individual—the same masked man who orchestrated the Nine-Tails' attack thirteen years ago. A man who calls himself Madara Uchiha."

The temperature in the chamber seemed to plummet. The name alone froze the blood of every shinobi present.

"What... what do you mean, Madara Uchiha?" Kiri's representative stammered, his voice high-pitched with disbelief. "He's supposed to have been dead for decades..."

Shikaku's calm voice cut through the rising panic. "We don't believe he is who he claims to be. But make no mistake—he is dangerous. He is moving to bring all the tailed beasts under his command."

The chamber fell into a heavy silence, the enormity of the threat settling over them like a suffocating weight.

Tsunade straightened, her voice ringing with authority. "I hereby summon a Kage Summit, to be held in two months' time. The summit will convene in the Land of Iron, under the mediation of the samurai. Carry this message to your villages. We must find a solution to this conflict before it consumes us all."

One by one, the representatives rose and departed, their faces grim. Tsunade handed a sealed scroll to Kumo's shinobi, her voice low but urgent. "Deliver this to the Raikage. If the rumors are true, Naruto will need your village's aid."

Gaara lingered a moment longer. His expression was calm, but his eyes burned with determination. "We'll stand together, Tsunade. Whatever comes." With that, he departed, his sand swirling faintly at his heels.

At last, the chamber emptied, leaving only Konoha's council, the clan heads with their heirs, and Team 7. The civilian council members sat pale and shaken, their faces betraying the shock of truths they had never imagined. The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the knowledge that the shinobi world had shifted irrevocably.

Would you like me to enhance the follow-up scene with the private council—showing the clan heads' reactions, the heirs' unease, and Tsunade's resolve as she prepares Konoha for the storm ahead?

"Tsunade, are you sure it was wise giving so much information to the other villages?" Homura's voice rang out, sharp with anger and fear. He didn't bother with the honorific, deliberately stripping away the respect due to her office.

Tsunade's golden eyes narrowed, her patience finally snapping.

"Homura, as long as I am Hokage, you will address me as such—or I'll have your head. Do I make myself clear, old man?" Her tone was ice and steel, the kind that silenced even the most arrogant councilors. "And as for your question, I wasn't stupid enough to give them the information we have on you, or anyone else within this council. So cool it. Nobody is coming for you. Believe it or not, you're just a man with no consequence."

The chamber went still. Even the air seemed to hold its breath.

"Why are the Uchiha still here, Tsunade-sama?" Hiashi Hyūga's voice broke the silence, his tone calm but edged with suspicion. His pale eyes flicked toward Itachi, the unspoken weight of the massacre still heavy in the room.

Tsunade straightened, her voice firm.

"Sasuke was, until Itachi's pardon, the last Uchiha. He holds a seat in this council as clan head, and so does Naruto, in representation of the Uzumaki clan." She raised her hand before anyone could interrupt. "Sakura and Kakashi are part of Team 7 and have been instrumental in uncovering these recent findings. Until further notice, they will participate in council meetings. The same goes for Jiraiya, who is now my personal adviser."

There were nods around the chamber—some reluctant, others resigned—but none dared to challenge her decree.

"Hokage-sama, what is the status of Danzō's potential whereabouts?" Chōza Akimichi asked, his deep voice carrying the weight of concern.

Tsunade exhaled slowly, her expression grim.

"We don't know, Chōza-san. He fled with the so-called Madara. And given that Iwagakure refused to attend the summit, we should assume that will be the rally point for enemy forces. This meeting took a week to organize—we've already given them too much time to prepare. I don't like this any more than you do."

The chamber fell into heavy silence. Each council member retreated into their own thoughts, the enormity of their situation pressing down like a storm cloud. Danzō had betrayed the village. Itachi had returned. Naruto now held two war prisoners. Tsunade had revealed delicate secrets to other hidden villages—some still considered enemies. The uncertainty was suffocating.

Tsunade broke the silence with words that struck like thunder.

"We have more news." Her gaze swept the room, her voice steady though she knew what she was about to say would shake them all. "Naruto has successfully captured the front-line leader of the Akatsuki—and his second-in-command. As of now, they will serve under Konoha's orders until further notice."

The chamber erupted in disbelief.

"...How did this happen, Naruto-kun?" Tsume Inuzuka finally voiced the question on everyone's mind, her sharp eyes narrowing.

Naruto remained stoic, his voice calm as he recounted the battle. He spoke of Nagato's overwhelming power, of the desperate struggle, of Jiraiya's grievous injury and the loss of his arm. He described how, against all odds, he had turned the tide and forced Nagato's surrender.

The council listened in stunned silence. The idea that Naruto—once the village pariah—had defeated an opponent who had bested Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, and who wielded the Rinnegan, the most revered of dōjutsu, was almost beyond belief. Yet the truth was undeniable.

Sasuke was then called upon to give his report. He detailed Itachi's retrieval, the healing process, and the revelation of his brother's true role. The council listened with rapt attention, impressed by Sasuke's Mangekyō abilities and shaken by the truth of Itachi's burden.

For a fleeting moment, Akatsuki no longer seemed invincible.

But Tsunade's voice cut through the fragile sense of relief.

"Make no mistake, council members. Akatsuki is still a very dangerous threat. This so-called 'Madara' unleashed the Kyūbi on Konoha sixteen years ago—alone." Her words carried the weight of history and the burden of leadership. The chamber fell silent again, the reminder chilling every heart.

"Where is Nagato now, Tsunade-sama?" Inoichi Yamanaka asked, his voice betraying the unease of having one of the most powerful shinobi alive within their walls.

Naruto answered before Tsunade could speak, his tone steady.

"He will be kept in a secure facility until called upon. For obvious reasons, only the Hokage and I know its location."

Inoichi gave a slow nod, as did the rest of the council. The matter was settled—for now. But the unease lingered, heavy and unspoken.

The storm was far from over.

Before they set out to the council to meet with the other villages, Naruto performed a reverse summoning, sending Nagato and Konan to Mount Myōboku under the watchful eyes of Fukasaku and Shima. Explaining the situation to the elder toads had not been easy—centuries of wisdom made them cautious, and the presence of two former enemies only deepened their concern. Jiraiya, of course, already knew the truth, but Naruto had decided it was best for now that the rest of the world believed only he and Tsunade were involved in the decision.

When the council reconvened, Tsunade's voice cut through the chamber like a blade.

"We have impossibly difficult times ahead of us. We must stand together, or we will fall. I am appointing Itachi Uchiha as the head of Konoha's new Intelligence Division, with his brother Sasuke as his second-in-command."

The chamber erupted in outrage before she had even finished.

"You would put our village's intelligence in the hands of—" a council member began, but Shikaku's voice silenced him.

"In the hands of a man who, at thirteen years old, with an entire life ahead of him, chose to sacrifice his family, his future, everything he loved, to prevent a civil war that would have destroyed Konoha? Yes. We would."

The room's temperature seemed to plummet. All eyes turned as Itachi stepped forward, his presence commanding silence.

"I have served Konoha my entire life, even when that service broke me," he said, his voice calm but heavy with truth. "I do not ask for forgiveness—what I did can never be forgiven. But I ask for the chance to build something better from the ashes of my clan. An intelligence division that operates in the light. One that protects without corruption. One that serves all of Konoha, not just the ambitions of a single man."

The words hung in the air. Hesitation remained, but the hostility had begun to shift into something else—grim understanding.

From his place near the wall, Naruto watched quietly. He could see it: the council's initial fury softening, replaced by reluctant acceptance. The tide was turning, slowly but surely.

As the chamber emptied, Tsunade raised her hand, holding back the core group: Team 7, Hinata, Jiraiya, and Itachi.

"This is just the beginning," she warned, her voice low and grave. "Danzō won't take this lying down. And if he really is working with the masked man..."

"Then we'll be ready," Itachi finished, his tone resolute. "Starting tomorrow, we rebuild our intelligence network from the ground up. No shadows. No secrets. No hidden agendas."

"The way it should have been all along," Sasuke added, stepping to his brother's side, his voice firm with conviction.

Tsunade's gaze shifted to Naruto. "The Kyūbi—did he hear it all?"

Naruto nodded. "Yes, he did. Even though he wants to cooperate with me and help, releasing the seal now would be too dangerous. We don't know what the consequences would be. In spite of that, he commends you for your courage in sharing everything with the other villages... and he asks for permission to eat councilman Homura when he gets the chance." Naruto's lips twitched. "I never thought he'd be one to joke around, but... he might not be joking."

The eyes around him widened—fear, surprise, and, despite themselves, a few stifled chuckles.

Tsunade smirked, leaning back in her chair. "Well, I wouldn't say no to that. But make it look like an accident."

Jaws dropped. Even Jiraiya blinked in disbelief, while Sakura covered her mouth to hide a laugh. None of them could quite believe their Hokage had followed up on the fox's banter.

Tsunade's expression hardened again, her voice returning to command.

"Anyway. If Kumo follows through, you won't have to worry about how to collaborate with each other. Within the next couple of weeks, we should receive an answer from the Raikage. I'll summon you if it's positive. In the meantime, all of you—take one week off. You've earned it."

The words settled over them like a rare gift. For the first time in weeks, perhaps months, they allowed themselves to breathe. The storm was far from over, but for now, they had a moment of peace.

Chapter Text

The air around Konoha's memorial stone was thick with the scent of rain and memory. Clouds hung low, their weight pressing down on the village, and the polished granite gleamed faintly beneath the gray light. Kakashi Hatake knelt before it, his single visible eye tracing the etched name of Rin Nohara. His gloved fingers brushed across the stone in a gesture that had become ritual—an old habit, as old as his grief.

Behind him, the village hummed faintly with life. Tsunade had granted them a week's reprieve after the chaos of the council, a rare moment of rest. But here, before the stone, time seemed to stand still.

"Obito, Rin... I wish you were here with me." His voice was low, almost swallowed by the drizzle. "Sensei's son has turned out to be quite the prodigy. Sasuke has matured more than I could've ever imagined. And Sakura... well, let's just say she resembles you, Rin, very much. You both would've loved them."

The words fell soft, but the pain behind them was sharp, a constant echo of failure. Obito's sacrifice. Rin's death by his own hand. War had never cared for children or their bonds—it had devoured them without hesitation.

Kakashi's shoulders sagged as he whispered, "I miss you both. Hurts every day. Maybe I deserve to join you more than you ever did. With how things are going... maybe soon."

His mind drifted back, unbidden, to the moments that had carved scars into his soul. Obito, crushed beneath the rubble, giving his life for his teammates, entrusting Kakashi with his left eye as his final will. Rin, smiling through her tears, begging him to do what no friend should ever be asked to do. His hand had struck her down, not out of malice, but because she had chosen the village over herself.

That was war. War didn't care about innocence. It didn't care about children's dreams or the bonds they forged. It only demanded sacrifice.

Kakashi's voice cracked as he repeated himself, the words heavier now, weighted with years of regret.

"I miss you both. And it still hurts when I think about you—pretty much every day. I wish I could be there with you. I certainly deserve it more than either of you ever did. With how things are going... maybe I'll join you soon."

The rain pattered softly against the stone, as if the heavens themselves mourned with him.

A flicker of chakra prickled at the edge of Kakashi's senses. His head snapped up, hand darting instinctively to his kunai pouch. The clearing was still, the afternoon sun casting long, fractured shadows through the trees. Nothing moved. Yet the unease gnawed at him, the kind of instinct honed only by years of war and loss.

Slowly, he rose to his feet. The headband lifted, and the Sharingan spun to life, its crimson glow cutting through the quiet like a blade.

"Show yourself," he called, voice steady but edged with steel.

The air rippled, distorted like heat rising from a flame. Then he appeared—masked, cloaked, his single Sharingan blazing through the orange swirl.

Kakashi's breath caught. The world tilted, memory and reality colliding in a way that made his chest tighten.

"You..." he whispered, more to himself than to the figure before him.

"You still come here," the man said, his voice a low, mocking drawl. "Pathetic. Clinging to ghosts while the world burns."

"It wouldn't be burning if you weren't stoking the flames," Kakashi replied, his tone cold, controlled.

A dry chuckle. "You give me too much credit. I just move pieces here and there. Humans will always crave war—it's our nature."

Kakashi's grip on his kunai tightened, his stance shifting. "What do you want?"

The masked man tilted his head, the eyehole glinting. "What's mine. You've borrowed it long enough."

Kakashi's visible eye widened, disbelief flooding him. His voice cracked. "O... Obito?"

"Oh, you do remember me. I'm honored. I thought you might've forgotten your old teammate." The Sharingan behind the mask glared with fury.

"Don't play games!" Kakashi snapped, tears brimming despite himself. "Of course I remember you—everything, Obito! Your sacrifice, your gift..." His voice broke, raw with grief. "Why are you doing this?"

"Games? Games!?" Obito's voice rose, venom dripping from every syllable. "You're the one playing here, Kakashi. Enough nostalgia. Give me back my eye."

Before Kakashi could react, Obito's form flickered—gone—then reappeared inches away, phasing through a thrown kunai like smoke. Kamui.

Kakashi leapt back, lightning crackling along his hand, Chidori screaming to life. But Obito was already behind him, intangible, untouchable.

"You're slow," Obito taunted, his voice echoing as if from nowhere. "Rin's death dulled you."

The words cut deep, but Kakashi didn't flinch. He spun, Sharingan tracking every flicker of movement, waiting for the telltale moment of solidity. He'd fought this jutsu before. He knew its rhythm.

Obito darted forward—a feint—then vanished again. Kakashi ducked, anticipating the strike, but the air shifted wrong.

Pain exploded across his face.

He staggered, clutching his headband as blood seeped hot and fast beneath it. Obito stood paces away, solid now, holding a glistening orb in his gloved hand. Kakashi's scream choked off as Obito's fingers dug in—the Sharingan, ripped clean from its socket. The world blurred, half his vision gone, replaced by a throbbing void.

"I never planned to come back," Obito said, rolling the eye between his fingers with casual cruelty. "Until your brat of a student became too strong. He's too much like Minato. And I won't let him stop me from bringing her back."

Kakashi lunged, Chidori shrieking, but Obito's body warped again—Kamui swallowing him into nothingness. The lightning slammed into the memorial stone, splitting it down the middle with a deafening crack.

Kakashi dropped to one knee, panting, blood dripping onto the fractured granite.

"Next time," Obito's voice drifted from the void, cold and final. "I won't leave you breathing."

Then silence.

Kakashi pressed a trembling hand to his empty socket, forcing his breath to steady. He staggered to his feet, the village's edge a hazy smear in his remaining eye. Tsunade needed to know. Naruto, Sasuke—everyone. Obito had his Sharingan now. Both of them. And whatever he planned, it had already begun.

He didn't look back as he ran. Rin's name, carved into the stone and now fractured in two, stayed behind.

Kakashi burst through the Hokage's office doors, blood still trickling down his face, staining his mask a dark crimson. The sight froze Tsunade mid-sentence, her pen slipping from her hand, while Jiraiya straightened from his casual lean against the wall, every muscle taut. The room itself seemed to hold its breath.

"Obito," Kakashi rasped, one hand braced against the doorframe to keep himself upright. "He's alive. Took his Sharingan back."

Tsunade shot to her feet, the force of her movement scattering a stack of scrolls across the floor.

"What?! ANBU! Get the rest of Team 7 here—bring Itachi as well!" Her eyes darkened, disbelief warring with a grim recognition. She knew Obito's story: the cave-in, the sacrifice. But something in her gut twisted, a sickening click of puzzle pieces falling into place.

She crossed to Kakashi in three strides, hands glowing green as she pressed chakra into his ruined socket. He winced, but didn't flinch.

Minutes later, the door slammed open again. Naruto, Hinata, Sasuke, Sakura, and Itachi filed in, tension snapping through the room like a taut wire ready to break.

Kakashi straightened, his voice hollow, stripped of its usual calm.

"He attacked me at the memorial stone. It's him—the masked man. Always has been. He's got both eyes now."

Naruto's grin vanished, his fists clenching. "Obito? Your old teammate? I thought he—"

"Died," Kakashi finished, his voice flat, empty. "So did I. So did anyone who ever knew him. But he's the masked man. Always has been. And now he's got both eyes."

Sasuke stepped forward, his Sharingan flaring instinctively. "Both? He can..."

"Teleport and phase," Kakashi confirmed, wincing as he pressed his headband tighter against the wound. "He's untouchable now."

Tsunade slammed her fist onto the desk, the wood splintering under her strength. "That bastard's been playing us from the start. Danzō's escape, Akatsuki—Obito's behind it all?"

Kakashi's gaze was distant, haunted. "He said he wants to bring Rin back. And it didn't sound like Edo Tensei. He was talking about actually bringing her back to life." His voice dropped, heavy with dread. "And he's scared of Naruto. Called him another Minato."

Naruto blinked, then straightened, pride flickering across his face before confusion set in. "Me? What'd I do?"

"You're a threat," Jiraiya cut in, arms folding across his chest. "Hiraishin, Sage Mode, the Kyūbi—you're Minato's shadow, and Obito knows it. With both Sharingan, he's not playing games anymore."

Hinata stepped closer to Naruto, her eyes soft but resolute. "Then we stop him. Together."

Sasuke's jaw tightened, his voice sharp. "If he's targeting Naruto, he'll strike where it hurts. We need to tighten security now."

"Already on it," Tsunade snapped. "ANBU! Konoha is on official lockdown. Civilians are to be evacuated to the mountain safe houses. Alert all clan heads and the council for an emergency session." She turned sharply. "Itachi, you've only had two days in charge of intelligence, but I need you sharp and ready for whatever's coming. Naruto, Jiraiya—you're our only seal masters. Can you create something around Konoha to block space-time ninjutsu? Anything to keep that maniac out?"

Naruto's brow furrowed, his voice thoughtful. "It's possible... but something like that would take enormous chakra. And time we don't have. I'll start working on it, but don't expect it to be ready soon—certainly not for the entire village."

"I'll take whatever you can give me," Tsunade said firmly. She turned to the ANBU. "Get Nagato and Konan here tomorrow. Every asset we have must be locked down."

Kakashi leaned heavily against the wall, his breathing ragged. "He said 'next time' I'm dead. Why didn't he kill me there? What's his plan?"

Itachi stepped forward, his expression carved from stone. "I believe the answer lies in the Uchiha tablet at our old shrine. But I can't finish the inscription without the next evolution of the Sharingan—the Eternal Mangekyō."

The room fell into silence, the weight of his words pressing down on them all. Tsunade's gaze hardened, her voice low and final

"What do you mean... 'Eternal'?"

The room stilled instantly, every gaze snapping toward Sasuke. His voice cut through the air like a blade, sharp and demanding. Forgiveness for his brother was still far from reach, and Itachi's cryptic words only deepened the gulf between them.

Itachi's expression remained calm, though his eyes carried the weight of centuries of sorrow.

"There is a tablet, hidden in the Uchiha shrine. It speaks of the beginnings of ninjutsu, of the time when the Sage of Six Paths walked the earth. But its full truth can only be revealed through the complete evolution of the Sharingan."

The chamber froze at his words, the revelation striking like thunder.

"The only way to obtain such an evolution," Itachi continued, his voice steady but heavy, "is by taking the eyes of a direct kin."

Sasuke's breath caught, his fists clenching at his sides. His voice trembled with a mixture of rage and disbelief.

"You mean... what you told me that night... about me coming to you with the same eyes... it was for this purpose?"

His heart wavered between two extremes—whether to strike his brother down where he stood, or to feel the pull of sympathy for the man who had carried such a burden alone.

Itachi inclined his head, his tone quiet but resolute.

"Yes. My plan was for you to gain that power. To protect the village I love. To give you a fighting chance against the evils of this world."

He stepped forward, his gaze locking with Sasuke's, unwavering.

"Now, if you will let me, little brother... I want to give you my eyes."

The words fell like a hammer, and silence crashed down upon the chamber—heavy, suffocating, absolute.

It was the silence of history shifting, of destinies colliding, of a choice that could either bind the brothers together or tear them apart forever.

Chapter Text

The Hokage's bunker thrummed with a tense undercurrent, the air thick with damp earth and the acrid tang of torch smoke. Shadows danced across the stone walls, flickering over the long, scarred table that bore the weight of decades of war councils. At its head stood Tsunade, arms crossed, her gaze sharp as it shifted between the sealed scroll in Naruto's hands and the assembled council.

The clan heads sat in rigid silence, their expressions carved from stone, while the civilian council whispered nervously among themselves. Homura Mitokado clutched his cane so tightly his knuckles whitened, leaning toward Koharu Utatane to mutter in hushed tones.

Team 7 flanked Naruto like a living shield. Sasuke's jaw was clenched, his Sharingan flickering faintly in agitation. Sakura fidgeted, her hands twisting together in her lap. Kakashi leaned against the wall, his posture deceptively casual, though the fresh bandage over his empty socket betrayed the gravity of his wounds. Hinata stood close to Naruto, her quiet strength radiating in the way her pale eyes never wavered. At the far edges of the chamber, Itachi and Jiraiya lingered in the half-light, silent sentinels whose very presence carried weight.

When Tsunade spoke, her words cut through the murmurs like a blade. She gave a concise but unflinching account of Kakashi's encounter at the memorial stone—of Obito's return, his mask torn away by truth, and the theft of Kakashi's Sharingan. The revelation sent a chill down every spine in the room.

First Danzō, now Obito. Betrayal upon betrayal, each one striking deeper than the last. The councilors shifted uneasily, their faces pale, their voices caught in their throats. The idea that the masked man—Akatsuki's phantom leader—was not only alive but once one of Konoha's own was almost too much to bear.

No one knew how Obito had survived, nor what had twisted him into the man he had become. All they had was Kakashi's word—and the haunted look in his lone eye was proof enough.

Tsunade's expression told the rest. Her jaw was tight, her shoulders rigid, her eyes shadowed with the weight of command. She didn't need to say it aloud: they were afraid. Afraid because they were no longer planning ahead, no longer dictating the flow of events. They were reacting, scrambling, forced to move as the enemy dictated.

Strategically, it was a precarious position at best. And everyone in the room knew it.

"Naruto, summon Nagato and Konan back. We need every scrap of Akatsuki intel they've got."

The blond shinobi gave a sharp nod, already reaching for the scroll. His chakra flared as he prepared the reverse-summoning.

"Wait." Hiashi's voice cut in, sharp as a blade. His pale eyes narrowed. "Summoning them here? After yesterday's breach, you're risking even more."

Tsunade's gaze hardened, her tone brooking no argument.

"Nagato is our asset, Hiashi-dono. His intel on Akatsuki outweighs the risk."

"Risk?" Tsume snarled, her fangs bared, voice cracking under the strain of fear she refused to admit. "I think we shouldn't use that word lightly, Hokage-sama. Kakashi's eye was torn out in minutes. None of us are safe until that bastard is dead."

Her panic bled through despite her ferocity, and the chamber rippled with unease.

"Enough." Inoichi raised a hand, his voice calm but firm. "Panic won't help. Hokage-sama, what's the plan?"

Tsunade's jaw tightened. "There is no plan, Inoichi-san. Not yet. We don't have the first clue how to fight an enemy we literally can't touch. We don't know exactly what he's after. And he can strike whenever he wants. The only reason he hasn't is because he's aiming at something bigger than all of us. So yes—we need Nagato and Konan here."

Her eyes swept the room, pinning each council member in place until they lowered their gaze. Then she turned back to Naruto.

"Continue."

Naruto slapped the scroll onto the table, his chakra flaring bright. Smoke burst outward, curling through the chamber. When it cleared, Nagato sat frail in his wheelchair, Konan at his side, her paper flower trembling faintly in her hair.

The room tensed instantly. Council members shifted uneasily, hands twitching toward weapons. The air was thick with suspicion.

Tsunade stepped forward, her voice steady.

"Nagato. Konan. Welcome. This is an urgent matter. Did either of you know about 'Madara's' true identity?"

Nagato stiffened, his gaunt face tightening. Konan's eyes widened, her hand squeezing his shoulder in reassurance.

"What do you mean, 'real identity'?" she asked, her voice sharp with confusion. "We told you everything we knew when Naruto-kun brought us here."

Tsunade's expression didn't waver. She laid out the truth in stark detail—Obito Uchiha, the masked man, the betrayal that had haunted Konoha since the Nine-Tails' attack. The shock on their faces was genuine, their silence heavy with disbelief.

She turned to Inoichi.

"Inoichi-san, confirm they knew nothing of this. I'm sorry, Nagato, Konan, but I can't take chances."

Both former Ame shinobi nodded, resigned, and prepared themselves. Inoichi's eyes closed, his chakra threads weaving into their minds. The room held its breath. Minutes stretched like hours until finally, his eyes opened.

"They are telling the truth, Hokage-sama."

Relief rippled faintly through the chamber. Nagato and Konan exhaled, their shoulders easing.

Tsunade gave a curt nod. "Good. Now—Obito has reclaimed his Sharingan. He's more dangerous than ever. What's his plan? What's the ultimate goal?"

Nagato's voice rasped, weak but steady, his words carrying the weight of bitter memory.

"The tailed beasts. He led me to believe we would use them to create a single weapon of mass destruction—something so terrible it would force the hidden villages and the elemental nations to surrender their freedom out of fear. Now, I see it was all manipulation. But his goal remains the same: to capture every bijū."

The chamber fell into silence, the enormity of the threat pressing down on them all.

Naruto clenched his fists, a grin flickering across his face despite the tension.

"Let him try."

The words rang out like a challenge, defiant and unyielding, a spark of fire against the suffocating dread.

Sasuke's Sharingan flared, crimson tomoe spinning with sharp intensity.

"How many beasts did you capture before you fought Naruto?"

Nagato's voice was heavy with regret, each word dragging like a chain.

"Seven. The only ones missing are the most powerful—the Hachibi and the Kyūbi."

The room stiffened.

Naruto stepped forward, eyes narrowing. "And you still have the summoning of the cage you held them in?"

Nagato inclined his head. "Yes. It's one of the Rinnegan's abilities. It can only be summoned by these eyes."

Kakashi's lone eye hardened, his words chilling the chamber.

"Then you're his next target, Nagato. He didn't kill me either. That means this isn't vengeance—it's calculated. He said 'next time.' He's building to something."

A sharp cough broke the silence. Homura leaned forward, his tone biting.

"And you let him waltz off with your eye, Kakashi? Some jōnin."

Kakashi's gaze narrowed, his voice like a blade.

"Try dodging a ghost, old man."

"Enough bickering!" Tsunade snapped, her voice cracking like thunder. "Nagato. Konan. What is Akatsuki's structure? Who's left?"

Konan's gaze was steel, her voice clipped and precise.

"Obito is the obvious one. Danzō is with him. Before we fought Naruto, both Deidara and Kisame were stationed at one of the hideouts. Both Black and White Zetsu are dead... but Obito created an army of the white ones. I would say four active members remain—and an army of soldiers."

The word hung in the air like poison.

"An... army?" Tsunade's voice faltered, shock breaking through her composure. "A leader we can't touch. A traitor who's schemed his entire life and has war experience. Two S-rank missing-nin. And an army of soldiers we know nothing about."

The weight of it pressed down on the chamber.

Jiraiya's voice broke the silence, steady and resolute.

"The way I see it, we have only one move. An alliance at the upcoming summit. Tsunade, we can't fight this enemy alone. Granted, we have the gaki and his team—and the bastard fears him—but this fight is too big, even for them."

Naruto blinked, pride flickering across his face. "Why would he be scared of me?"

Hinata's voice was soft, but her words carried strength.

"Because you're you. You've proven yourself against the odds, again and again."

Sakura nodded, her hands clasped tightly. "He's right to be scared. But dual Kamui... that's—"

"Unstoppable," Itachi finished, stepping into the light, his voice calm but edged with steel. "Unless we adapt. Naruto, I can help you develop a seal to counter his space-time jutsu."

Naruto nodded firmly. They needed every advantage they could get.

The air crackled with tension. Maps and scrolls lay scattered across the council table, forgotten, as space itself seemed to tear open.

Obito materialized from nothing, his orange mask catching the dim light, both Sharingan blazing like twin blood moons.

Itachi moved first, hands already forming seals. "Everyone back—"

But Naruto was already charging, wind chakra screaming around his fist.

"Not this time!"

His strike passed through Obito like smoke through a net. Sasuke flanked from the left, his katana humming with lightning chakra, while Kakashi launched three tagged kunai from the right, a perfect triangulation.

Obito remained untouchable, each attack phasing through him. His laugh echoed hollow behind the mask.

"Still swinging at shadows? You'll never touch me."

"Amaterasu!"

Black flames erupted from Itachi's eye, forcing Obito to solidify and leap. For just a heartbeat, he was tangible.

Konan seized the moment. Her paper clones burst into action from every corner of the chamber, hundreds of explosive tags hidden among the sheets forming a deadly cage.

"Now, Nagato!"

Nagato's Rinnegan pulsed, gravitational force pressing down like the hand of a god.

"Shinra Tensei!"

But Obito had planned for this. He flickered—not away, but through the floor—emerging behind Nagato.

Time seemed to slow. Kakashi's words echoed in every mind: He's after the Rinnegan.

"The eyes," Tsunade breathed, already moving. "He's after—"

Two kunai flashed, precise as a surgeon's blade. Blood sprayed across scrolls and stone as Obito carved the Rinnegan from Nagato's face.

Konan's paper shuriken sliced through the space where he had been, but Obito was already twisting reality, Kamui swallowing him into its void.

"Seal the room!" Tsunade roared, her chakra flaring. Ancient seals carved into the bunker's foundations ignited, blue light rippling across the walls.

But it was too late. Obito was gone—taking with him two of the most powerful eyes in existence.

Nagato collapsed, blood streaming between his fingers. His voice was a rasp, broken and hollow.

"My... eyes..."

Sakura darted forward, hands already glowing with healing chakra.

"Stay still! I can stop the bleeding..."

"The neural connections," Itachi murmured, his Sharingan analyzing every detail of the wound. His voice was quiet, but the weight of his words froze the room. "They're severed cleanly. He knew exactly how to extract them."

Konan knelt beside her oldest friend, her usual composure fracturing. Paper butterflies drifted from her shoulders like falling tears.

"Nagato, I'm sorry... I should have—"

"No time for that," Tsunade cut in, moving to assist Sakura, her hands already glowing green. "We need to stabilize him."

Outside the bunker, thunder rolled across Konoha's sky, as if the heavens themselves sensed the weight of what had just occurred. The shadows of war were gathering once again—and this time, they wore an orange mask.

The council erupted in chaos. Tsume's growl reverberated, Hiashi's voice rose in anger, and Homura's panicked yelp cracked through the din.

"He walked in here?!" Homura sputtered, his cane rattling against the floor. "What's next—the Hokage's head?!"

"Shut it!" Tsunade barked, her voice silencing the chamber like a whipcrack.

Naruto slammed his fist into the table, splintering the wood.

"How's he so fast? I couldn't—"

"Dual Kamui," Kakashi said grimly, his voice hollow. "Phasing and teleportation. But he seems to use one ability at a time. If we time our attack right, we can at least touch him—long enough to plant a seal that prevents him from using his eyes."

Naruto's glare burned, his voice sharp.

"It would have to go into his blood. Otherwise, he'd just peel it off."

Sasuke's fists shook, his Sharingan blazing.

"We weren't ready. Again."

Itachi stepped forward, calm amid the storm.

"Then we get ready. Sasuke, we need to read what's in the shrine. I'm certain it will reveal Obito's ultimate goal. I know I've hurt you, and you're right to hesitate about taking my eyes—but we don't have a choice."

Sasuke turned away, jaw tight, unwilling to concede but unable to deny the truth.

"Obito's beyond us now," Itachi continued. "We need an Eternal Mangekyō to read it. Sasuke, this is the best way for me to atone—not being there to see you grow, to become the shinobi I always knew you could be."

From his cloak, he pulled a sealed scroll. With practiced seals, a crow emerged, its eye gleaming with Shisui's Mangekyō.

"This is Shisui's eye. Kakashi should take it. He'll be far more effective on the battlefield than I can be. I'll remain with the intelligence corps."

Tsunade crossed to Sasuke, her voice steady but urgent.

"Sasuke—we need you to do this. We can't win if we don't know his plan."

Sasuke's gaze flickered between his brother and the Hokage, turmoil churning. Anger at Itachi's secrets warred with the undeniable truth of their situation. The council's chaos, Nagato's blood, the sheer scale of Obito's power—they were outmatched, and he knew it.

His voice was low, almost a whisper.

"You've always planned this, haven't you, Nii-san?"

Itachi simply nodded.

Sasuke's fists clenched. "Fine. Let's do it."

Tsunade wasted no time.

"Sakura—prep them. Hiashi-dono, your clan will guard the perimeter. This is a standing order until we're dead or until we win. Tsume, your clan scouts—anything within fifty miles of Konoha is to be neutralized or reported immediately. Inoichi, Shikaku, you'll lead intelligence. Itachi will join you later. Konan, you'll assist scouting. Nagato, you're with intelligence. Chōza, your clan leads the battle forces inside Konoha. Team 7—you'll lead our attack. To ensure you're not outranked, you're all promoted to jōnin. You have your orders. Everyone else, dismissed."

The bunker shifted into motion, the council dispersing like a tide. In the corner, the chamber became surgical. Tsunade indicated Sasuke, Itachi, and Kakashi to lie down. Sakura's chakra scalpel gleamed as she worked, extracting Itachi's Mangekyō, blood pooling, then implanting them into Sasuke—leaving Itachi in complete darkness.

"Done," Sakura whispered, wiping sweat from her brow. She turned to the crow, carefully removing Shisui's eye and slotting it into Kakashi's empty socket. His face tightened, adjusting to the new weight of power.

All three bore fresh bandages across their eyes. Sakura slumped, drained from the intensity of the last hour, then straightened, fists clenched. I will be ready next time.

Movement caught her eye—Sasuke was already sitting up.

"Sakura, bring me my eyes." His voice was strained, but resolute. He extended his hand, palm open.

She obeyed, placing the removed eyes into his palm. The moment they touched his skin, they erupted into black flames.

"Nobody gets them."

Kakashi sat up as well, his hand brushing the bandage over his new eye.

"Good call, Sasuke. But we still need more than what we have." His voice was steady, commanding attention. "Naruto, you and Jiraiya must create something to overpower Obito's space-time abilities."

Naruto's eyes blazed with determination.

"You got it, Sensei."

For the first time since the chaos began, Tsunade allowed herself to exhale. They were battered, but they were strong. Strong enough to fight.

Her gaze swept the room, her voice firm.

"Jiraiya, take Itachi to intelligence, then return to me. Sasuke, take Naruto to the Uchiha shrine—we need to know exactly what Obito is after. Sakura, you stay here with me."

The storm was breaking. And when it came, Konoha would meet it head-on.

Chapter Text

The stone corridors of Iwagakure lay shrouded in silence, broken only by the faint drip of water echoing from the cavernous ceilings. The village, carved into towering cliffs and rugged mountains, was a fortress by nature, its defenses a blend of jagged terrain, stone sentries carved into the rock, and chakra-sensing barriers humming faintly in the night. Patrols moved methodically along the outer walls, their lanterns casting long shadows across the stone. But none of these safeguards detected the two figures slipping through the darkness: Obito Uchiha and Danzō Shimura.

Obito's Mangekyō Sharingan glowed faintly beneath his orange mask as he focused on their approach. With a subtle shift of his will, his body phased through the first barrier, the shinobi sensors completely oblivious as he passed. Behind him, Danzō followed, his chakra suppressed to near invisibility, his presence reduced to a whisper in the night. A patrol rounded the corner unexpectedly, forcing them to split apart. Danzō melted into the shadows with practiced ease, his years of Root operations evident in every controlled movement, every step calculated to leave no trace. Obito, by contrast, simply stood still, his form intangible, allowing the guards to pass through him as though he were nothing more than a phantom.

"Your technique is impressive," Danzō murmured once they regrouped, his voice barely a whisper, gravelly with age but sharp with calculation. "But Ōnoki won't fall easily to genjutsu. His mind has weathered decades of war."

"That's precisely why you're here," Obito replied, his tone low and deliberate. "Your... expertise in breaking wills through suggestion and doubt will be essential."

Their destination was the Tsuchikage's private quarters, a chamber nestled within the heart of Iwagakure's central tower. The moon had long since vanished behind thick clouds, leaving the village in oppressive darkness. All but one room showed signs of life, a faint glow spilling from a single window like a beacon in the void.

Inside his dimly lit chamber, Ōnoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat hunched over a table cluttered with maps and scrolls. The flickering light of a single lantern cast deep shadows across his weathered face, each line etched by years of war, betrayal, and the burden of leadership. His gnarled fingers traced the outlines of old battlefields, his lips moving silently as he muttered about Konoha's past transgressions, the bitterness of old wounds never healed. The weight of history pressed heavily on his stooped shoulders, yet his eyes still burned with the sharpness of a man who had survived too much to be easily deceived.

Danzō stepped forward first this time, his bandaged eye glowing faintly beneath its covering, the faint aura of suppressed power leaking through. His hands moved with practiced precision, fingers weaving through familiar patterns.

"Let me begin," he said, his voice a low growl as the seals took shape. "Foundation of Darkness Technique."

The air thickened, the shadows in the chamber stretching unnaturally as if drawn toward him. The lantern's flame sputtered, dimming under the weight of the jutsu, and the oppressive silence deepened, as though the very stone of Iwagakure was holding its breath.

The shadows in the room deepened imperceptibly, a subtle genjutsu that made the mind more susceptible to doubt and paranoia. It was a technique Danzō had perfected over decades of manipulation, one that left no trace for even the most experienced shinobi to detect.

Only then did Obito layer his own genjutsu over Danzō's groundwork. Visions crept into Ōnoki's perception: flashes of the Third Shinobi War, but subtly altered. Konoha shinobi's faces twisted with mockery and contempt, their victories more crushing, their celebrations more insulting. Each memory was poisoned with fresh bitterness, every triumph of the Leaf reframed as humiliation for the Stone.

Ōnoki's hands tightened into fists, his breath becoming ragged. For a moment, his legendary willpower surfaced—his chakra flared, his mind straining to dispel the foreign influence. But Danzō was ready.

"Reality is often harder to accept than illusion," Danzō said, speaking from the shadows. His visible eye locked onto Ōnoki's, his voice carrying the weight of shared scars. "We've both seen Konoha's true nature, haven't we? The sweet words of peace while they gather power. The alliances that leave us weakened."

Ōnoki's resistance wavered. Danzō pressed on, each word chosen with surgical precision.

"They called you obsolete at the summit. A relic. While they plotted with Kumo, with Kiri, preparing to carve up your territory once you're gone. We have proof."

Obito intensified his genjutsu gradually, weaving truth with deception until they became indistinguishable. False memories of Tsunade's contempt, fabricated reports of troop movements, whispers of betrayal—all building on the foundation of Ōnoki's existing resentments, slowly revealing themselves to the Tsuchikage as if they had always been there.

The door creaked open, and Kurotsuchi entered with a stack of reports. She froze, eyes narrowing at the intruders. But before she could react, Ōnoki's voice cut through the tension.

"Stand down," he commanded, his tone carrying an edge she had never heard before. "These men are our allies against Konoha's treachery."

Kurotsuchi's gaze darted between the masked stranger and the bandaged elder, her instincts screaming danger. But years of loyalty and respect held her in place.

"Grandfather..."

"Enough!" Ōnoki slammed his fist on the table, the maps and scrolls trembling under the impact. "I've seen the truth. Konoha plans to destroy us, and these men—these heroes—have risked everything to warn us."

Danzō bowed deeply, his demeanor that of a humble servant rather than the manipulator he truly was.

"We ask only to serve Iwagakure's interests. To prevent another generation from suffering under Konoha's duplicity."

Kurotsuchi set down her reports, her movements carefully controlled, though her eyes never left Obito's mask. There was something about his presence—something familiar, something that tugged at old intelligence briefings she had once read.

Ōnoki reached into his desk, withdrawing two Iwagakure headbands. His hands trembled slightly, but his voice was firm.

"You'll lead our forces alongside me. Together, we'll show them the true might of the Stone."

As they accepted their new allegiances, Danzō caught Kurotsuchi's suspicious gaze. He allowed himself a small, knowing smile. Her distrust would serve them well in the coming days. After all, what better way to convince Ōnoki of a conspiracy than having his own granddaughter unknowingly play the part of Konoha's spy?

Outside the tower, a cold wind swept through Iwagakure's streets. Lanterns flickered in the night, their light bending against the jagged cliffs that cradled the village. In the distance, a messenger hawk cut across the sky, wings beating against the darkness, carrying news that would soon set their larger plans in motion. The time had come to summon Kisame and Deidara—the real work was about to begin.

The morning after the heist, with orders already delivered to every Jōnin commander regarding the new status of Obito and Danzō over their forces, the two rogue shinobi descended into the depths of Iwagakure's forbidden archives. The archives were carved into the living rock beneath the village, a labyrinth of stone corridors sealed by layers of ancient wards. The air was damp, heavy with the scent of dust and secrets too dangerous to see the light of day.

Obito stood silently, his masked face tilted toward the glowing seals that Danzō traced across the floor. The Uchiha's fingers drummed against his arm, a subtle rhythm betraying his thinning patience.

"I must admit," Obito said at last, breaking the tense silence, his voice echoing faintly in the cavern. "I've known about your... extracurricular studies for some time. Orochimaru was quite thorough in his record-keeping."

Danzō's hand paused mid-stroke, though his voice remained steady, controlled.

"And yet you waited until now to mention it."

"Until now, there was no need." Obito stepped closer, the faint gleam of his Sharingan visible through the mask's eyehole. "But our forces, even with Iwagakure's strength, lack the power to face what's coming. We need him."

Danzō resumed his work, his fingers moving with mechanical precision.

"The Edo Tensei is not without risks. Even with Orochimaru's refinements to the Second Hokage's technique, controlling someone of Madara's caliber..."

"You misunderstand." Obito's interruption was sharp, final. "I don't intend for you to control him. Madara will act of his own will."

Danzō's visible eye narrowed, suspicion flashing in its depths.

"Then you're either very confident... or very foolish. What makes you think he won't turn on us both?"

Obito leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper that seemed to chill the chamber itself.

"Because I know what he truly wants. The same thing we want—a world reshaped by power absolute."

The final seal spread across the floor, its intricate patterns glowing with an otherworldly light, casting long shadows against the stone walls. Danzō rose, pulling a scroll from beneath his robes, his movements deliberate, reverent.

"How did you manage to get his DNA?" Danzō's eye glared at Obito with malice, suspicion lacing every word.

"Careful, hawk. Don't think for a second you can speak to me as equals. The important thing is that we have it." Obito's voice was icy, each syllable a reminder of just how outmatched Danzō truly was.

The sacrifice lay prepared: a White Zetsu, its blank features eerily calm in death, its body already beginning to stiffen. Danzō's hands blurred through a long sequence of seals, each one precise, calculated, the culmination of decades of forbidden study. The jutsu that had earned the Second Hokage both fame and infamy.

"Kuchiyose no Jutsu: Edo Tensei!"

The seals blazed with chakra, the floor trembling as the forbidden technique took hold. The White Zetsu's form cracked and peeled, its flesh disintegrating into ash and paper that swirled upward like a storm. The vortex of fragments twisted violently, reshaping, reforming, until a new figure emerged from the maelstrom.

Tall. Proud. Radiating power even before consciousness fully returned.

Madara Uchiha opened his eyes.

For a heartbeat, the chamber was frozen in silence. The oppressive weight of his presence pressed against them like a physical force. Then, with deliberate calm, Madara flexed his fingers, examining his reborn form with mild curiosity, as though awakening from a long and dreamless sleep.

"So," he said, his voice carrying the weight of legend, deep and resonant, as though the very stone walls trembled to hear it. "You've grown." His gaze fixed on Obito.

"Sensei," Obito bowed slightly, his tone reverent, almost deferential. "Welcome back."

Madara's attention shifted, his eyes narrowing on Danzō, who had taken an unconscious step backward.

"Shimura Danzō. I remember you—a child during my last visit to Konoha. How interesting that you would be the one to bring me back."

Suddenly, his eyes widened with fury.

"What are you doing with all those Sharingan in your arm!? Did you think you could hide them from me? SPEAK!"

Madara's movement was faster than anything either man had ever witnessed. In an instant, his hand clamped around Danzō's throat, lifting him effortlessly.

"You're in luck that you're the one controlling this jutsu. The second I rid myself of it—you're dead."

"Sensei, I have brought you something that can help with that." Obito's voice cut through the tension as he stepped forward, offering a jar. Inside floated two eyes—purple irises, ringed with concentric circles, a dark aura seeping from them like smoke.

Madara's expression shifted, a cold smile spreading across his face.

"Ah... my eyes. Yes, that should work. Hold this trash for me."

He released Danzō, who collapsed to the floor, gasping, while Madara took the jar with something close to reverence. The Rinnegan pulsed faintly, as though recognizing their true master.

Without hesitation, Madara pressed the eyes into his sockets. His Edo Tensei body accepted them instantly, as if they had never been removed. For a moment, silence hung heavy in the chamber. Then a surge of chakra erupted outward, shaking the very foundations. Cracks spiderwebbed across the stone walls as Madara's power poured forth in violent waves.

"The full power of the Sage," he breathed, the ringed pattern of the Rinnegan spinning slowly as he adjusted to the overwhelming sensation. "I had almost forgotten."

Danzō staggered back, his single visible eye wide with horror.

"This was not our agreement, Obito!" he hissed. "You said nothing about—"

"I said nothing about many things," Obito replied calmly, stepping to block the chamber's exit. "Just as you said nothing about those Sharingan implanted in your arm."

Madara turned his gaze back to Danzō, his expression hardening into something merciless.

"Each eye you stole was from my clan. My family." He stepped forward, and though his body had been Edo Tensei moments before, his footsteps now cracked the stone beneath them with real weight. "And now, Shimura Danzō, you will serve one final purpose."

"What are you planning?" Danzō's hand twitched toward the bandages covering his grotesque arm, ready to unleash Izanagi if necessary.

Madara's tone was almost conversational, but it carried the chill of inevitability.

"The Rinnegan grants many abilities. Control over life and death being the most profound. The Outer Path: Samsara of Heavenly Life Technique can bring the dead back to true life." His eyes narrowed. "But it requires a sacrifice."

Understanding dawned on Danzō's face. He backed away until his shoulders struck the wall.

"No... you can't..."

"I can."

Madara formed a hand seal. Black receivers sprouted from his palms, and with blinding speed, he drove them through Danzō's shoulders, pinning him to the wall like an insect.

Blood seeped down Danzō's robes as he struggled.

"Obito!" he gasped. "We had a plan—we were to reshape the world together!"

Obito's masked face tilted slightly, his voice devoid of sympathy.

"And it will be reshaped. Just not with you."

Panic flared in Danzō's eye. In desperation, he tore away the bandages from his arm, revealing the grotesque mass of implanted Sharingan.

"Izanagi!"

But before he could weave the technique, Madara's hand clamped around his throat once more.

"Your stolen powers won't save you. The Rinnegan sees through all jutsu."

With his free hand, Madara formed a rapid sequence of seals.

"Gedō: Rinne Tensei no Jutsu!"

Green light flooded the chamber as the King of Hell materialized, its gaping maw opening wide. Danzō screamed as his life force was ripped from him, flowing into Madara's body. The ash and paper of Edo Tensei flaked away, revealing warm flesh, living muscle, and blood pumping once more.

"Do you feel it, Danzō?" Madara's voice grew stronger with every heartbeat. "This... this is true power."

"I did everything... for Konoha's protection..." Danzō gasped, his body withering as the jutsu consumed him.

The stolen Sharingan embedded in his arm began to close one by one, eyelids sealing forever. His once-proud face sagged with the realization of utter failure. All his schemes, all his sacrifices, reduced to nothing more than fuel for the very power he had sought to control.

Obito stepped closer, his voice cutting like a knife.

"How does it feel... to be the sacrifice instead of the one doing the sacrificing?"

Danzō could not answer. His eye rolled back as the last of his chakra drained away. The final Sharingan closed forever.

With a shuddering gasp, Madara inhaled true life. The cracks and artificial seams of Edo Tensei vanished. He flexed his hand, marveling at the sensation of blood coursing through his veins once more.

"Perfect," he breathed, letting Danzō's withered corpse collapse to the ground. "Now we begin in earnest."

Obito nodded, satisfaction evident even behind the mask.

"The Eye of the Moon Plan can proceed. We have Iwagakure, the White Zetsu army, and now your full power. I have summoned our two remaining members to join the fight."

Madara stepped over Danzō's husk without a glance.

"It's time the world remembers the name Madara Uchiha."

Behind them, Danzō's body continued to wither until nothing remained but dust—and the grotesque arm of stolen Sharingan, eyes that would never open again. A testament to ambition that had ultimately served only to restore the very power it had once sought to usurp.

Chapter Text

The morning sun cast long shadows across the Hokage's office as Tsunade shuffled through a stack of papers, her brow furrowed in concentration. Outside her window, the village hummed with activity—civilians and shinobi alike working tirelessly to strengthen Konoha's defenses. The air carried the clang of hammers, the murmur of merchants, and the distant shouts of training grounds. Two months until the Kage Summit meant two months to prepare for the inevitable confrontation with Obito, Iwa, and whatever else they might have hidden up their sleeves.

Her eyes lingered on a letter bearing the Raikage's official seal. For the first time in days, a rare smile softened her features.

"Shizune!" she called.

Her assistant appeared in the doorway, clipboard in hand. "Yes, Lady Tsunade?"

"Find Naruto and bring him here immediately." Tsunade folded the letter carefully, as though it were something fragile. "And make sure Kakashi and Yamato are available later today. We have plans to finalize."

Naruto was at Training Ground 3, a dozen shadow clones scattered around him, each working on a different aspect of sealing. Some etched complex formulas into the dirt, others tested explosive tags with modified arrays, while a pair sparred to simulate combat applications. The original sat cross-legged beneath a tree, eyes closed in meditation as he communed with Kurama.

"Your control has improved," the fox's deep voice resonated within their shared mindscape, echoing through the vast cage of chakra. "But we're still not synchronized enough to withstand this 'Obito' trash."

Naruto frowned, his hands tightening on his knees.

"I know. I just can't figure out what's missing. It's like there's something inside my heart holding me back... maybe inside yours as well."

Kurama's tails swayed slowly, his eyes narrowing.

"We just need time, perhaps. Or maybe..." He paused, his tone shifting. "A different perspective."

Naruto was about to ask what he meant when a voice called from the edge of the clearing.

"Naruto! Lady Tsunade needs to see you right away."

The shadow clones popped out of existence in a chain of dispersing smoke, their memories flooding back into him. Naruto winced at the sudden rush of information, then stood, brushing dirt from his pants.

"On my way, Shizune!"

"A mission, Baa-chan?" Naruto asked moments later, standing before Tsunade's desk, his grin wide and expectant.

Tsunade leaned forward, hands clasped beneath her chin. She suppressed the urge to punch the brat for calling her Baa-chan yet again.

"Not exactly," she sighed. "I've been in correspondence with the Raikage since the meeting we had about Danzō's betrayal and Akatsuki's plans."

"Correspondence?" Naruto tilted his head. "About what?"

"About you." Tsunade slid the letter across her desk. "More specifically, about your training."

Naruto picked up the letter, scanning its contents. His eyes widened.

"The Raikage has agreed to allow Killer B—their jinchūriki—to train you in controlling Kurama's power."

Tsunade couldn't help but smile at Naruto's shocked expression.

Inside Naruto's mindscape, Kurama chuckled, a deep rumble that shook the bars of his cage.

"A different perspective indeed."

"You leave tomorrow," Tsunade continued, her tone softening. "When you get back, I have one more trip for you." Her eyes dropped to the desk, as if she regretted what she was about to say.

"Another trip? No offense, but we're on the brink of war. Where else do you want me to go?" Naruto caught the look in her eyes and hesitated, unsure if he should press further.

"You'll go wherever I tell you to go, brat!" Her words came out harsher than she intended. She saw the shock on his face and sighed. "Naruto... I'm sorry."

Her voice softened, almost maternal. "You still haven't figured out how to make a seal that disrupts space-time jutsu, right?"

Naruto shook his head.

"I thought so. Your second trip will be to the land of your mother's ancestors—Uzushiogakure."

Naruto gasped in disbelief.

"Why?"

"The Uzumaki have been renowned seal masters for generations. My grandfather told me stories about them nonstop, and my grandmother... well, let's just say she knew more about sealing than anyone alive." Tsunade's eyes softened as she watched Naruto's stunned expression. "So, Jiraiya and I figured it'd be a good idea for you to go. Who knows—maybe you'll find something worthwhile."

Naruto finally snapped back to reality and nodded, determination replacing his shock.

The journey to Kumogakure took three days of hard travel. Naruto, accompanied by Kakashi and Yamato, moved at a punishing pace through forests and mountains until the cloud-shrouded peaks of the Land of Lightning came into view.

They stopped at the front gates, where a squad of Kumo ANBU appeared, their masks gleaming in the morning light. The guards stiffened at the sight of the Konoha shinobi, hands drifting toward their weapons.

"State your business in Kumo, or leave at once."

"Mah, mah, no need to be so defensive," Kakashi said in his usual relaxed tone, though it only made the Kumo ANBU tense further. He produced a sealed letter. "I have this from Tsunade-sama. We're answering the Raikage's last correspondence."

The ANBU captain snatched the letter, scanning it quickly. When he finished, his stance relaxed, though his eyes remained sharp.

"Follow me."

The party moved through Kumo's streets, and Naruto couldn't help but stare. The village was massively different from Konoha. Where Konoha favored square structures and wooden frames, Kumo's homes and businesses rose in rounded towers, their rooftops curved like domes. The people moved with a different rhythm, their voices carrying the cadence of thunder rolling across mountains.

Soon enough, the Raikage's tower loomed above them—an imposing structure carved directly into the mountainside, its sheer size radiating authority. Guards flanked the entrance, their gazes wary but respectful as they regarded the Konoha shinobi.

The air was heavy with anticipation.

"Naruto Uzumaki."

The voice boomed through the chamber as they entered, reverberating off the stone walls like a thunderclap. The Raikage stood with arms crossed, his massive frame silhouetted against the wide window, sunlight outlining him in a golden blaze. His presence alone filled the room with authority.

"I've heard much about you. My name is A. You're the spitting image of your father."

Naruto stepped forward, his posture straight, his eyes burning with determination as he matched the Raikage's intensity with his own.

"Thank you for this opportunity, Lord Raikage."

A studied him for a long, heavy moment, his sharp gaze measuring every inch of the boy before him. Finally, he gave a single nod.

"Your Hokage speaks highly of your potential. Your team, mere genin, stood against the Snake Sannin. You've defeated more than one member of Akatsuki, faced the Rinnegan on your own, and on enemy territory no less. You truly live up to your heritage."

His eyes swept Naruto up and down, as though weighing his very soul.

"I can tell just by looking at you—you're no mere shinobi."

Turning toward the door, the Raikage's voice rumbled again.

"Bee is waiting for you at the Falls of Truth. Darui will show you the way."

He gestured to the shinobi at his right: dark-skinned, blond-haired, with perpetually bored eyes that betrayed nothing. Darui gave the faintest shrug before motioning for them to follow.

After hours of walking, the group reached Kumo's bay. The air was sharp with salt, the horizon broken by a massive island bristling with jagged rock spikes.

Yamato's eyes widened, his voice breaking the silence.

"Wait... is that island... moving!?"

The realization struck the party like a shockwave.

Darui's tone was flat, his words carrying weight despite his casual delivery.

"Yes. That 'island' is one of our dearest secrets. The only reason you're seeing it is because we recognize the threat that's coming—and we commend your Hokage's efforts at forging an alliance."

His gaze flicked back at them, sharp despite his lazy demeanor.

"It's only a couple of miles. Let's go."

They followed him across the water, their footsteps rippling the surface. The closer they drew, the more alien the landscape became. The trees were thicker and taller than anything in Konoha, their trunks twisted and ancient. Rocks jutted upward like spears, and strange, otherworldly creatures prowled the undergrowth, their eyes gleaming in the dim light.

At last, the roar of the Falls of Truth thundered in their ears, a deafening cascade that sent mist billowing into the air. On a rocky outcropping before the falls stood Killer B, arms crossed, sunglasses flashing in the afternoon sun.

"Yo, yo, yo!" he greeted with a booming rap, his voice carrying over the roar of the water.

"The Nine-Tails jinchūriki is here, I see! Ready to train and set your beast free?"

Naruto stepped forward, a grin spreading across his face.

"More than ready."

The sheer defiance and determination in his tone earned Killer B's approving nod.

"First things first—you gotta face your inner darkness. That's the truth test. Sit before the falls and let your other self manifest!"

Naruto's eyes flickered with unease. Inner darkness? What did he mean? Would everyone else see what lurked in his heart? With a deep breath, he lowered himself cross-legged before the roaring falls, closing his eyes as the mist dampened his face.

Within moments, the world shifted. He stood in a misty void, face-to-face with... himself. But this version's eyes were cold, pupils dark, irises blood-red, and a cruel sneer twisted his lips.

"So, you think you've got it all figured out?" Dark Naruto taunted, his voice dripping with venom. "Playing friends with the fox? Thinking you can save everyone?"

Naruto stood his ground, fists clenched.

"I don't have it all figured out. But I know hatred only breeds more hatred—and I refuse to continue that cycle."

The doppelgänger's sneer deepened.

"And what about your hatred? What about your so-called 'friends'? The ones who only started treating you well after you became powerful? What about the villagers—the ones who saw you as nothing more than a plague for most of your life?"

The words struck Naruto silent. Inside him, Kurama stirred, his deep voice rumbling.

"He's not wrong. You do harbor hatred."

Naruto's jaw tightened.

"I do," he admitted aloud. "I do have hatred and resentment. But I choose not to let it control me. I acknowledge it as part of me—just like Kurama."

The dark version wavered, his sneer faltering.

"Pretty words. But when everything's on the line, will you still hold to them?"

Naruto stepped forward, extending his hand.

"That's why I'm not fighting alone. I have friends. I have Kurama. And I have you—all parts of myself, even the darkness."

His fingers touched his dark self's shoulder. The figure dissolved into light, flowing into Naruto's body. When he opened his eyes, Killer B was nodding in approval.

"First test passed with flying rhymes! Now for the hard part—taming Nine!"

He led the party through the waterfall and into an ancient chamber, its walls lined with statues of the strange creatures that roamed the moving island.

Through a hidden door, they entered a vast white chamber, a space that felt like a mindscape made real. The reinforced walls were covered in intricate sealing formulas, glowing faintly with power. Yamato stood tense, ready to intervene, while Kakashi observed silently from the corner.

Killer B's tone shifted, his usual rap cadence replaced by solemnity.

"The key to jinchūriki mastery isn't domination. It's cooperation."

He demonstrated by letting his arm morph into a massive tentacle, Gyūki's chakra flowing through him.

"Gyūki and I are partners. We share power, respect, and trust."

Naruto nodded, lowering himself to the center of the chamber.

"Kurama and I have been working on the trust part."

"Then let's see where you stand." Killer B crossed his arms. "Remove the seal completely."

Kakashi stepped forward, alarm flashing in his visible eye.

"Is that safe?"

"No." Killer B grinned bluntly.

Naruto closed his eyes, diving deep into his mindscape. Before him loomed the massive gates that held Kurama. He reached for the seal.

"Are you sure, Naruto?" Kurama's massive eye fixed on him, unblinking. "Once removed, the seal cannot be replaced as it was."

Naruto met his gaze without hesitation.

"I trust you, Kurama. Do you trust me?"

The fox was silent for a long moment. Then, slowly, he lowered his head.

"I do. But my power unfiltered is not easily controlled. Even with our new understanding, my chakra is corrosive by nature. You will need to be incorruptible."

Naruto's lips curved into a determined smile.

"Good thing I've never met a challenge I couldn't overcome."

With fire in his eyes, he began to float upward, reaching for the seal. His fingers brushed the paper—when suddenly, a hand touched his shoulder.

"Not so fast, Naruto."

The voice was calm, steady, and impossibly familiar. A blond man stood before him, his hair spiking like sunlight, his blue eyes sharp yet gentle, and his smile overwhelmingly kind. Naruto froze, his breath catching in his throat, his eyes widening as he turned to see this man standing in... his mindscape.

"Who are you, and how is it that you're in my mindscape?" Naruto demanded, though his instincts remained strangely quiet. This presence carried no malice, no threat—only warmth.

Minato Namikaze smiled, his expression soft and proud.

"I built a failsafe into the seal—a fragment of my chakra that would appear if you ever tried to release the Nine-Tails completely." His eyes glimmered with pride as he stepped closer. "Hello, son."

"S-s-son?" Naruto stammered, his voice breaking. His entire body trembled as tears welled in his eyes. Then, unable to hold back, he rushed forward, throwing his arms around his father, pouring years of longing into a single desperate embrace.

From behind the gate, Kurama's deep growl rumbled like thunder.

"Yondaime. You always were thorough with your sealing work. How's the afterlife been treating you?"

Minato broke the hug gently, turning to face the fox with a glare of quiet defiance.

"That's a nice turn of events, Kyūbi. What made you grow some manners?"

Kurama's eyes narrowed, his voice dripping with disdain.

"Don't patronize me, human. The fact that I like your kit doesn't mean I won't eat you if I get the chance." His eyes flashed with hatred, only to soften again into something more solemn.

Minato turned back to Naruto, his smile returning.

"Well, I see you've made even greater progress with the Kyūbi than I ever expected. You truly are my son, huh?" He chuckled softly, pulling Naruto into another brief hug. "I have one more surprise for you, son."

A swirl of bright chakra shimmered beside him, coalescing into the form of a woman with flowing crimson hair that glowed like fire.

"Mom?" Naruto gasped, his voice catching. His knees nearly buckled as the sight overwhelmed him.

Kushina Uzumaki's eyes filled with tears as she stepped forward, her arms wrapping around him in a fierce embrace.

"My beautiful boy. Look how you've grown. You certainly took after your father."

Naruto was beyond words. Ever since Hiruzen, Jiraiya, and Kakashi had told him about his parents, ever since he had read their words in scrolls, he had dreamed of this moment. Meeting them had always seemed impossible—something only death or a bargain with the Shinigami could grant. And yet, here they were, standing before him. His heart ached with everything he wanted to say, everything he wanted them to know.

"We don't have much time," Minato said gently, as if reading his son's thoughts. "Our chakra will fade quickly once its purpose is fulfilled."

Kushina turned toward the gate, her eyes narrowing at Kurama.

"I see you two have been getting along. Quite different from your tenancy with me, huh, Kyūbi-san?"

Her lighthearted tone caused something unthinkable: a low rumble of laughter from Kurama.

The fox snorted, quickly realizing what he had done.

"Different circumstances, Kushina. And a different approach, too. I don't remember you coming to talk to me. I do remember your chains."

Kushina's expression softened.

"I would've been happy to be friends with you. I wish things had turned out differently. For what it's worth... I'm sorry." She bowed her head to the giant fox.

Kurama grunted, but his massive shoulders eased, his eyes losing some of their edge.

Minato's gaze returned to Naruto, his tone serious.

"You're planning to remove the seal. Are you sure about this, son? I don't know about you—or Kushina—but I don't trust him."

Naruto's eyes hardened, his voice steady.

"I'm sure, tou-san. I need him for what's coming. I can't do this on my own."

Kushina studied her son's face, then smiled proudly, her voice warm.

"Mina-kun, I think we can trust in our son. He'll be alright. Go ahead, Naru-kun. We'll help you in any way we can."

Minato sighed, but the pride in his eyes was unmistakable. If Kushina trusted Naruto, then he had no right to doubt. He had seen his son's growth, his resilience, his bonds. He had seen how Naruto had pushed forward despite the academy's neglect, how he had earned the trust of others, how he had given people reasons to believe.

He looked at his son with kindness and pride.

"We're here for you, son."

Those words were all Naruto needed. He turned toward the seal, his heart pounding. Removing it meant unleashing the Nine-Tails' full power—and facing whatever struggle came with it. With a decisive motion, he tore the seal free.

The effect was immediate. The gates burst open, and a violent flood of crimson energy erupted, swallowing him whole. His senses blurred, his skin burned, his body shook under the sheer magnitude of the unleashed chakra.

Then came the force. Kurama's chakra crashed into him like a tidal wave, an overwhelming current that threatened to drown him. Naruto pushed back with his own chakra, but it was like trying to hold back a wildfire with bare hands. His energy was consumed, smothered beneath the Nine-Tails' raw, corrosive power.

A deep growl rumbled through the space, shaking the very ground.

"I like you, kit. You're the first one to ever talk to me like a living creature, and not just some mass of power." Kurama's form loomed larger, his killing intent spilling into the air as he lowered into a fighting stance. His chakra leaked like molten fire, pressing down on the Namikaze-Uzumaki family.

"And I want to help you defeat the Sharingan-cursed man. But before that... I want you to show me how powerful you truly are."

The pressure intensified. Naruto felt his body buckle, his chakra battered and torn apart at the seams. His vision flickered, his breath came ragged. Kurama's chakra was overwhelming, threatening to consume him entirely.

But Naruto clenched his fists, his teeth gritted. He wasn't about to let himself be crushed. Not here. Not now. He had people to protect. He had dreams to achieve. And he would not falter.

The pressure intensified. Naruto felt himself being crushed, his chakra battered and torn apart at the seams. His body trembled under the weight, his vision flickering. He could feel it, Kurama's chakra overwhelming his own, threatening to subsume him entirely. But he wasn't about to let himself get beaten by Kurama. He had people to protect, dreams to achieve.

Letting out his own massive chakra, Naruto closed his eyes and slipped into Sage Mode as quickly as he could, drawing in the natural energy of the sanctuary around him. The air itself seemed to thrum with power, the real world bleeding into his inner battle.

His heart pounded like a war drum as he faced Kurama. The fox's claws flexed, each talon gleaming like a blade, while his nine tails lashed behind him in a frenzy, stirring the air like a violent storm. The sheer weight of the beast's chakra pressed down on Naruto, suffocating, a tidal wave threatening to drown him where he stood.

Before he could react, Kurama lunged. A massive paw came crashing down, the force splitting stone and earth where Naruto had been standing a heartbeat earlier. With a flicker of his chakra cloak, Naruto twisted aside, dodging just in time. Dust and shards of rock exploded outward, but there was no pause—Kurama was already striking again, his claws sweeping across the battlefield like a hurricane.

Naruto propelled himself backward with a burst of chakra, skidding to a halt as his hands blurred through seals. Sage-enhanced chakra surged through him, faster and sharper than ever before.

"Raiton: Rairyū no Jutsu!"

A colossal dragon of lightning erupted from his palms, its roar echoing as it hurtled toward Kurama. The fox snarled, leaping aside, but the shockwave alone sent him tumbling backward, his massive frame momentarily thrown off balance.

"Not bad," Kurama admitted, pacing in a slow circle around Naruto, his eyes gleaming with challenge. "But if you're going to rely on that trick alone, you don't stand a chance."

Before Naruto could respond, Kurama blurred forward, a golden streak of fury. His claws ripped through the air, and Naruto barely managed to counter, chakra-infused arms raised to block. The impact was devastating, a shockwave tearing through the ground, cracking stone beneath his feet.

Naruto gritted his teeth, skidding back, his arms trembling from the force. He couldn't win this with brute strength. He had to adapt—he always had. Kurama lowered his head, another wave of chakra crashing over Naruto like a storm surge. This wasn't just a fight of power. It was a test of nature itself, of will and compatibility. If Naruto failed, there would be nothing left of him.

The ground shattered as Naruto leapt high.

"Senpō: Rasenshuriken!"

The spiraling sphere crackled with destructive energy as he hurled it. Kurama bared his fangs, tails whipping forward as he dodged, the attack detonating behind him in a storm of wind and light. Naruto flipped midair, planting his feet against the wall of the inner space, and launched himself back at the fox.

As he closed the distance, he felt it again—Kurama's chakra clawing at his own, invasive and suffocating. His skin tingled, his body trembling under the clash of wills. He struck forward with a Rasengan in one hand and a clenched fist in the other. Kurama roared, the sound becoming a gale that knocked Naruto off course.

He landed hard, barely regaining his footing before Kurama lunged again, jaws snapping. Naruto twisted away, retaliating with a sharp seal.

"Senpō: Suiton—Suiryūdan no Jutsu!"

A massive water dragon surged forth, its maw opening to unleash a barrage of water bullets. Kurama's tails lashed like a net, absorbing the impact, the resulting shockwave sending ripples across the water below.

Naruto hit the surface hard, pain lancing through his limbs. He forced himself up, teeth clenched. Kurama truly was the most powerful being in the elemental nations. His strength was beyond comprehension. But Naruto wasn't about to give up.

He summoned three Kage Bunshin, each beginning to gather nature chakra, while he unsealed his blue katana. Channeling wind and lightning chakra into the blade, he raised it, hoping it could rival even Kurama's claws.

Kurama lunged again, faster this time. A massive paw descended, shaking the ground. Naruto braced himself, testing his theory. To everyone's shock—even Kurama's—the blade shattered one of the fox's claws.

With renewed confidence, Naruto flowed into the katas of his personal style, sending wave after wave of chakra slices at his opponent. Kurama dodged, his eyes narrowing. After the first strike, he knew—if he didn't avoid those cuts, he would be in trouble.

Naruto felt the surge of nature energy as one of his clones dispersed, feeding him its gathered chakra. Summoning another clone, he began charging a massive Rasenshuriken. His arms burned, his legs trembled, but he pressed on, forcing Kurama to keep dodging his relentless strikes.

Kurama smirked, his fangs glinting.

"You never back down, do you?"

"Nope." Naruto shot back, his final attack ready. He commanded his sage clones to disperse, absorbing their energy, and unleashed his Adamantine Chakra Chains from his back.

Kurama's eyes widened. He hadn't expected this level of control—chakra slices from a katana, a Rasenshuriken, Sage Mode, and now the Uzumaki chains. Naruto was truly something else.

The chains lashed out, binding Kurama's limbs. Pinned, the fox roared as Naruto hurled the Rasenshuriken. The impact was absolute, shaking the space itself. Kurama staggered, nearly fainting from the effort.

Naruto wasted no time. He sat cross-legged before the fox, sending a fifth chain forward, glowing with an intense blue aura.

"Hopefully this will work."

The chain connected, and Kurama's red chakra surged into it, sparking a battle of wills. Kurama's eyes snapped open, his body thrashing violently against the binds.

Then, more chains appeared—different, familiar.

"You boys didn't think you'd leave me out of the fun, did you?" Kushina's voice rang out as she stepped forward, pouting playfully.

Kurama glared, then smirked with annoyance.

"It's been a while since I felt this chakra, Kushina... I didn't miss it."

"Come on, you big furball, you owe me. Or did you forget who you plunged your claw into? I'll be waiting for you in the afterlife, Kurama-kun."

"I hate you." Kurama grunted, thrashing harder, only tightening the chains.

Naruto closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. He focused on the nature energy flowing through him, envisioning his chakra not as a weapon to suppress Kurama's, but as a bridge. A force of balance, not subjugation. Slowly, he guided his chakra into Kurama's—not to overpower, but to resonate.

Kurama felt it instantly. His own chakra, once oppressive and corrosive, met Naruto's not as resistance, but as harmony. A current that accepted him. His burning eyes softened.

The tension in his stance faltered. In that moment of hesitation, Naruto pushed forward with everything he had left.

Silence fell in the mindscape.

Golden light erupted in the real world, engulfing Naruto in its glow.

When it faded, Kurama no longer stood in defiance. He towered over Naruto in all his majesty, his nine tails swaying with purpose rather than rage.

Naruto stood before him, draped in a golden aura, black markings glowing faintly across his body. His eyes, once those of the sage, now mirrored Kurama's—slit, fierce, yet calm.

The boy and the beast had become one.

"You impressed me, kit. You even took out centuries of hatred..." Kurama lowered his massive head until his burning eyes were level with Naruto's. His voice, usually a growl of disdain, carried something different this time—something almost gentle. "Thanks."

Naruto exhaled, his chest rising and falling as the tension drained from him. A slow grin spread across his face, not of arrogance but of relief, of connection. For the first time, he felt truly linked to Kurama—not as jailer and prisoner, but as partners. A deep rumble echoed through the space, something between a growl and a laugh, vibrating through the air like distant thunder.

From the edge of the mindscape, Minato and Kushina approached, their forms now faintly transparent, their chakra beginning to fade. Both wore small, proud smiles.

"Well, I didn't do much," Minato said softly, his eyes shining with pride. "But you gave me the best gift I could've ever asked for, son. That was some fight you did." His gaze lingered on Naruto with something beyond respect, beyond fatherly pride—he looked at him as the greatest shinobi he had ever witnessed.

"You fought brilliantly, Naru-kun. You didn't really need my chains, but... well, I couldn't help myself," Kushina chuckled, her voice tinged with embarrassment. Naruto's throat tightened as he realized their chakra was fading fast. His vision blurred with tears he could no longer hold back.

"Naruto," Minato and Kushina each placed a hand on his shoulders, their touch warm despite their fading forms. Minato's voice was steady. "You'll always have us in your heart, no matter what happens. You've become everything I hoped you'd be—and more."

Kushina's eyes sharpened as she turned her gaze between Naruto and Kurama.

"Naruto, Kurama—be strong. Keep an eye on each other. And no matter what you do, don't ever lose the trust you've gained."

Kurama's voice rumbled suddenly, startling them all.

"Minato... do you think we can get my other half from you?"

Naruto's head snapped around, eyes wide.

"WHAT!? What do you mean 'other half'!?"

Minato scratched the back of his head sheepishly, his smile tinged with guilt.

"Well... you were just a baby. You wouldn't have been able to sustain Kurama's full chakra. So I sealed half of it inside me, before the Shinigami took me."

"Naruto," Kushina's voice turned urgent, her eyes locking onto her son's. "You have to go to Uzushiogakure. The Uzumaki have had a contract with the Shinigami for ages. You're the only one now who can access that knowledge. It's a long shot, but you have to try."

Naruto's tears fell freely now, but his voice was calm, steady.

"Even after death... you do everything for me, huh? I wish I could've grown up with you by my side, without all the hate and humiliation from everyone around me. But having you here, now... it makes up for everything else. Thank you, tou-san, kaa-san."

Kushina and Minato's forms flickered, their smiles soft and proud.

"I will make you proud."

And then, they were gone.

The silence that followed was broken by Kurama's voice, softer than Naruto had ever heard it.

"How're you doing, kid?"

Naruto wiped his face with the back of his hand, turning to face his partner head-on.

"I got to see them. I released you—well, sort of—from the seal. And I found out you can be even more powerful." His grin returned, fierce and unyielding. "I'm sure we'll win."

For seven relentless days, Naruto and Kurama trained together, working to master their synchronization. Each session pushed them to their limits, refining the flow of chakra between them. At first, progress was slow—Naruto had to adjust to the sheer magnitude of Kurama's power, while the fox had to temper his instinct to overwhelm his host. But step by step, they found their rhythm.

By the eighth day, the transformation was seamless.

Naruto stood at the edge of the training field, his body wreathed in golden chakra. The seal markings flowed like ink across his skin, glowing with power. The raw, chaotic energy that once burned against his own chakra had been refined into something controlled, deliberate. It no longer fought him. It moved with him.

Their final test came in the form of a sparring match against Killer B. The jinchūriki of the Eight-Tails pressed Naruto with relentless precision, forcing him to draw on the full extent of his newfound power without losing control. Every strike, every movement, every surge of chakra had to be intentional. By the end, even the Raikage himself had taken notice.

"Tsunade wasn't exaggerating," A remarked, his deep voice carrying a rare note of surprise. "You've achieved in days what others spend years attempting—and most of them fail."

Naruto bowed slightly, acknowledging the compliment without arrogance.

"I wasn't alone."

As they prepared to leave, Killer B stepped forward, offering Naruto a fist bump—a rare gesture of recognition.

"You're walking a path most wouldn't dare, kid. Keep your head straight, and don't lose sight of what matters."

Naruto met the gesture firmly, his eyes blazing with conviction.

"I won't."

Three days later, Naruto stood on the shores of the Land of Whirlpools. The sea churned violently, waves crashing against jagged rocks as the ruins of Uzushiogakure loomed in the distance. The air was heavy with salt and history.

Beside him, Kakashi and Yamato prepared a small boat, their movements efficient but subdued. The journey from Kumo had been swift but exhausting, and Naruto's mind still reeled from everything he had experienced with Killer B and Kurama.

"Are you ready?" Yamato asked, noticing Naruto's uncharacteristic silence.

"Yeah." Naruto nodded, his eyes fixed on the distant shoreline. "It's just... strange. My mother's homeland. My clan's home."

Inside his mindscape, Kurama stirred, his voice low and thoughtful.

"The Uzumaki were formidable, even by my standards. Their sealing techniques could bind even tailed beasts."

Kakashi secured the last of their supplies in the boat, his single eye narrowing.

"Your people were feared for their sealing techniques. If there's knowledge that could help us against Obito, it would be here."

Naruto's voice dropped, quiet but resolute.

"And maybe something about the Shinigami contract my mother mentioned."

Both companions glanced at him, curiosity and unease flickering in their eyes. The waves crashed harder against the shore, as if echoing the weight of what awaited them.

The journey across the channel was treacherous. Whirlpools churned and dissolved without warning, the sea itself seeming to resist their passage. The small vessel rocked violently, every wave threatening to capsize them. Navigating through the chaos demanded every ounce of focus, but none of the three shinobi faltered. They pressed forward, refusing to turn back, until at last the battered boat scraped against the rocky shores of a ruined village.

Naruto's homeland.

The ruins of Uzushiogakure stretched before them like a ghost of history. Crumbling buildings lay half-swallowed by creeping vines, streets cracked and displaced by the roots of ancient trees. Stone monuments, once proud, stood weathered and broken, their surfaces scarred by time and battle. Everywhere, the spiral symbol of the Uzumaki clan was carved—on walls, on gates, on shattered stones. Some were still clear, others faded into near-oblivion, but all whispered of a legacy long buried.

"Sure looks like Konoha, right guys?" Naruto said quietly, his voice carrying a strange mix of awe and sorrow.

And it did. For a fleeting moment, the ruins shimmered in their minds' eyes. The streets seemed whole again—markets bustling with merchants, shinobi walking in groups, children laughing as they darted between stalls. A living village, vibrant and strong. But as quickly as it came, the vision dissolved, leaving only silence and broken stone. The vestiges of a once-great hidden village.

They pressed on toward the village center, where a partially collapsed structure loomed taller than the rest. Kakashi's sharp eye identified it immediately.

"The administrative center. Equivalent to the Hokage Tower."

As they approached, a barrier shimmered into existence, blocking their path.

"Naruto, think you can do something about it?" Kakashi asked, his visible eye curving in a faint smile.

Naruto stepped forward, crouching to examine the seal etched into the ground. His eyes widened slightly.

"A blood seal."

Without hesitation, he bit his thumb, pressing it to the seal and channeling chakra. The barrier dissolved instantly, vanishing like mist. Kakashi and Yamato exchanged a glance of quiet astonishment.

Inside, the air was thick with dust. Scrolls and books filled the chambers, most rotted away, but some preserved by faintly glowing seals.

"These are all fūinjutsu scrolls," Naruto murmured, reverently lifting one. "Advanced techniques I've never seen before." His fingers traced the spiral crest stamped into the parchment—the same symbol emblazoned on the back of his jacket.

"Take what you can," Kakashi advised. "But we should keep moving. According to Tsunade's intelligence, there should be a sealed vault somewhere beneath the village."

Naruto's eyes narrowed in thought.

"A vault... My mother mentioned something about the Uzumaki having a contract with the Shinigami. If that knowledge exists anywhere, it would be in such a place."

Yamato's head snapped toward him.

"The Shinigami? Naruto, what aren't you telling us?"

As they moved deeper into the ruins, Naruto explained. He spoke of his training with Killer B, of meeting his parents within his mindscape, of Kurama's divided chakra, and the possibility of reclaiming the other half through the Shinigami contract.

Kakashi's voice was low, measured.

"That's... unprecedented. The Fourth's chakra remaining active within the seal all these years... and Kushina's as well. But attempting to access the Shinigami's realm is dangerous, Naruto."

"I know," Naruto admitted, his tone solemn. "But if there's a chance to recover the other half of Kurama's chakra, I have to try. We need every advantage against Obito."

Hours passed as they searched, following spiral motifs carved into the stonework. The patterns seemed to guide them, leading deeper into the village's heart. Finally, they arrived at what appeared to be a temple complex. At its center lay a massive stone door embedded in the ground, covered entirely in intricate seal work.

Naruto knelt before it, drawn to the central spiral. Without hesitation, he bit his thumb and pressed the bleeding digit to the seal.

The reaction was immediate. The markings blazed to life, glowing script spiraling outward in chains of light. With a deep rumble, the stone door slid aside, revealing a staircase descending into darkness.

"Stay alert," Kakashi warned as they began their descent. "After all this time, there could be traps."

But the only obstacles were the stale air and the suffocating dark. At the bottom, they entered a vast chamber. Stone tablets lined the walls, sealed containers stacked in rows. At the center stood a raised dais, a single pedestal waiting in silence.

"This is it," Yamato breathed. "The Uzumaki clan's secret archive."

Naruto approached slowly. Atop the pedestal rested a scroll sealed with the Uzumaki crest, perfectly preserved. As his hand touched it, the scroll unfurled on its own, the text shifting and reshaping before his eyes.

"Alright." Naruto formed ten shadow clones. "Everyone spread out. Start cataloging everything and sealing it into storage scrolls."

The chamber came alive with movement. The scrolls revealed not only techniques, but philosophies—treatises on the nature of chakra, space, and time itself.

"Found something!" one clone called.

Naruto hurried over, finding the clone holding an ancient scroll marked with symbols of death and rebirth.

"The Shinigami Contract," Naruto whispered, reverently taking it. As he unrolled it, the parchment revealed complex formulas and ritual instructions. "This is it—the way to communicate with Death."

Kakashi peered over his shoulder, his voice grave.

"This isn't something to attempt lightly, Naruto. Are you sure you want to go through with this?"

Naruto's expression was solemn, unwavering.

"I am, Kakashi-sensei. Not only my father's soul, but Kurama's other half are trapped within the Shinigami. If there's a way to release them..." He rolled the scroll carefully. "We'll get to it later. For now, let's keep looking for anything that can help us."

Among the treasures they uncovered was a detailed explanation of space-time disruption seals. More importantly, they found instructions for an enhanced version: the Four-Corner Space-Time Barrier.

Kakashi's visible eye widened slightly as he studied it.

"This is it. If we can contain Obito within such a barrier, he won't be able to phase out with Kamui."

Naruto crouched beside him, analyzing the seal arrays. His mind raced, already forming strategies.

"Tsunade, Sakura, Hinata, and Shizune will be the ones to hold this barrier. Each of them will have two of my clones as bodyguards, making sure no Zetsu or enemy shinobi can reach them. This requires masterful chakra control—I wouldn't trust anyone else with it."

"I agree," Kakashi said, tracing the seal with his finger. "Summoning it looks simple enough. Holding it... that's the real challenge."

"I'll make modifications so it draws from my chakra instead of theirs. Risky, but if I manage to recover Kurama's other half, we'll be on the safe side."

With nothing more to discuss, they continued their work, sealing away scrolls and documents. The knowledge of the Uzumaki would not be left to rot in the dark. It would live again, carried forward into the battles yet to come.

They spent three days in the vault, gathering every document and relic they could salvage. Each scroll sealed away felt like reclaiming a fragment of a lost history. For Naruto, the connection grew deeper with every passing hour. This was more than knowledge—it was his heritage, the legacy of the Uzumaki clan whispering through the ruins.

On their final evening, he stood alone on a cliff overlooking the shattered village, the horizon painted in hues of crimson and gold. The wind carried the scent of salt and moss, rustling through the broken stones as if the ruins themselves were breathing.

"Your mother would be proud," Kurama's voice rumbled within him, low and steady. "The Uzumaki always had a special way with seals. Even I respected their skill. You carry their legacy—not just in your name or your blood, but in your spirit. Vitality, determination... and the ability to make friends of their enemies."

Naruto smiled faintly at that last part, the corners of his mouth tugging upward.

"Let's go find Kakashi and Yamato. We've got a meeting with Death, right?"

Kurama growled, though there was no real malice in it.

"Only you would be so nonchalant about this, Naruto. Summoning the Shinigami isn't something mortals should even think about, let alone treat like a casual errand."

Naruto only grinned wider, though his eyes betrayed the weight he carried.

At the town's main square, Kakashi and Yamato were already waiting. Their faces were grim, their bodies tense. They knew what was coming. What they were about to attempt was not just dangerous—it was sacrilege, a violation of the natural order.

Naruto approached, unsealing the ancient scroll with deliberate care. He laid it across the cracked stone, the spiral crest glowing faintly in the fading light. He looked up at his comrades, offering them a confident smile that didn't quite reach his eyes.

"Kurama," he said aloud, his voice steady. "Are you ready?"

"I am," the fox rumbled from within, his tone edged with unease.

"Kakashi-sensei. Yamato-san." Naruto turned to them, searching their faces. They gave him silent nods, their resolve firm despite the fear gnawing at their bones.

Naruto exhaled sharply, steadying his breath. Golden chakra flared around him, the Kurama Chakra Cloak igniting like a living flame. The air crackled with raw power, thick and oppressive. Without hesitation, he bit into his thumb, blood welling, and slammed his hand down onto the scroll.

"Kinjutsu: Shinigami Shōkan no Jutsu!"

The ground trembled. Ancient symbols blazed to life, spiraling outward in chains of light and shadow. A surge of chakra rippled through the square, so heavy it pressed against their lungs. Unlike the familiar summons of toads or snakes, this was something alien, something wrong. No hand signs, no contract—only blood, chakra, and will strong enough to tear open the veil between life and death.

The air thickened instantly, suffocating. The temperature plummeted, their breath turning to mist. For a heartbeat, it felt as though time itself had frozen. Even the blood in their veins seemed sluggish, reluctant to flow, as if the natural order recoiled from what had been unleashed.

A thin, ghostly mist seeped from the scroll, curling across the ground like grasping fingers. Naruto stumbled back instinctively, his eyes wide. Kakashi and Yamato followed, every nerve screaming in protest.

This wasn't fear. It was deeper, primal. Their bodies weren't just reacting—they were resisting, fighting against the unnatural presence now filling the air.

Even Kurama stirred uneasily within the seal, his growl reverberating in Naruto's mind.

"He's here..."

And then they saw it.

A figure emerged from the mist. Pale blue skin stretched taut over angular features, hollowed eyes that pierced straight into their souls. A wakizashi clamped between jagged teeth, its blade gleaming faintly with a light that was not of this world. Long, tangled white hair spilled over its shoulders, half-hiding the tattered folds of an open white kimono.

The figure exhaled, a slow, rasping sound like the final breath of a dying man. From the blade, an icy mist spread outward, curling unnaturally around its feet. The air warped, time itself contracting in his presence—every heartbeat stretched into eternity.

The Shinigami had arrived.

Naruto's breath hitched, his throat tightening painfully as the oppressive aura pressed down on him like a mountain. His knees trembled, threatening to buckle beneath the suffocating weight of the Shinigami's presence. Even Kurama, so often brash and unyielding, recoiled deep within the seal, his usual bravado reduced to uneasy silence. Beside him, Kakashi and Yamato stood rigid, their bodies locked in place, barely able to draw breath.

Swallowing hard, Naruto forced himself to move. His body screamed in protest, but he dropped to one knee, bowing low until his forehead nearly touched the cold stone. Sweat trickled down his temple, stinging his eyes.

"Sh... Shi... Shinigami-sama," he stammered, his voice trembling despite his best effort to steady it. "I'm Naruto Uzumaki. We are honored to be in your presence."

The death god tilted its head, the motion slow and deliberate, as though weighing the worth of the words. When it spoke, its voice was deep, guttural, and resonant, vibrating through the marrow of their bones.

"Uzumaki..." it hissed, savoring the name as though tasting it. "I wondered when one of your bloodline would dare call upon me again."

It stepped forward soundlessly, yet the movement radiated immense weight, as though the world itself bent beneath it. Hollow eyes, dark as the void, fixed unblinking on Naruto.

"And yet," it continued, a faint curl of amusement threading its monstrous tone, "I doubt you summoned me for idle conversation. Tell me... what is it that you want?"

Naruto's chest tightened, but he forced his voice to steady.

"We're on the brink of war, one we're not sure we can win. An Uchiha we thought long dead threatens all the Elemental Nations."

He straightened, fists clenched at his sides, his resolve burning through the suffocating dread.

"I know the seal that was used to lock Kurama inside me. I know what my father did that night. That's why I'm here. My humble request, Shinigami-sama, is this: release my father's soul, so we can reunite Kurama's chakra and gain the strength we need to face the battles ahead."

The Shinigami's hollow gaze narrowed.

"You defeated Kakuzu, a foul monstrosity who defied my will. He should have perished long ago. And you destroyed Sasori of the Red Sands, who desecrated his own body in a vain attempt at immortality. It seems... you may be of use to me, Uzumaki."

Its voice was guttural and cold, vibrating with ancient power. The sound alone sent shivers down their spines. Even Kurama growled uneasily, his deep rumble betraying a rare flicker of apprehension. None of them could shake the certainty that whatever the Shinigami demanded in return would be far more than they were prepared to give.

Sensing their unease, the Shinigami exhaled. The sound was not breath, but a gust from the abyss, a frozen wind that seemed to extinguish warmth itself.

"Do not fret, mortals. I am not like you. Other than... the favor I require, I will ask for nothing more."

Naruto's throat was dry, but he stepped forward, his voice firm despite the tremor in his chest.

"How can I be of service, Shinigami-sama?"

The death god tilted its head again, as though studying him.

"There is a being who recently escaped death, a soul that should not walk this earth. Your task, Uzumaki, is to kill Madara Uchiha... and seal his soul for eternity."

The words froze the air itself. Naruto's mind reeled. Madara Uchiha? Alive? The shock was plain on their faces. If the true Madara had returned and was working with Obito, the stakes had risen beyond imagination. There was no room for hesitation.

"I will give your katana a unique seal," the Shinigami continued, its gaze boring into Naruto. "This seal will allow you to trap within it any soul I command. This is the legacy of the Uzumaki Clan, a tradition that has persisted for generations. And you, Naruto Uzumaki, will continue it."

Naruto's hand instinctively gripped the hilt of his katana. The enormity of the Shinigami's words settled over him like a mantle of iron. A weapon bound to the will of death itself. A responsibility unlike any other.

"I accept, in the name of the Uzumaki Clan," Naruto declared, his voice calm and steady. The conviction in his tone made Kakashi and Yamato unconsciously loosen their stances, trusting his judgment even in the face of such overwhelming dread.

"Good... Uzumaki," the Shinigami rumbled, its lips curling into something that might have been a grim smile—or a cruel acknowledgment.

Without warning, the death god gripped the hilt of its wakizashi. In one grotesque, fluid motion, it slashed a gaping wound across its own stomach.

The world seemed to stop.

A suffocating pressure exploded outward, saturating the air with raw, malevolent energy. A black aura seeped from the wound like viscous smoke, swirling with despair and sorrow so thick it felt tangible. No killing intent they had ever faced—not Orochimaru, not Akatsuki, not even Kurama—came close to this.

Kakashi and Yamato gritted their teeth, their bodies trembling violently under the crushing weight. But it was too much. Within seconds, both collapsed backward, unconscious.

Naruto clenched his fists, forcing air into his lungs though every breath burned. Every cell screamed at him to fall, to submit, to surrender to death's presence. But he didn't. He wouldn't.

This is a test, he realized. A test of my resolve.

His legs shook, sweat poured down his face, but he remained standing. He had faced death before. He would face it again.

Then, something changed. From the ragged wound in the Shinigami's stomach, a faint blue light began to glow. It cut through the darkness, swirling faster and faster until it began to take shape—a distinctly human shape.

Naruto's breath caught.

Moments later, the figure stepped forward, the aura fading as flesh and bone solidified. Blond, spiky hair. A long white cloak edged with flame-like patterns. Sky-blue eyes that met Naruto's with pride, relief, and sorrow.

Standing before him, alive once more, was Minato Namikaze—the Fourth Hokage. His father.

"Naruto... son," Minato whispered, his voice thick with emotion as he pulled Naruto into a fatherly embrace.

Both clung to each other tightly, tears welling in their eyes. Years of longing, of missed moments, of unspoken words—all exchanged in that single, silent embrace.

After what felt like both a heartbeat and an eternity, Naruto finally broke the hug, though his hand lingered on Minato's shoulder, as if to reassure himself that his father was truly there, flesh and blood, not just a fleeting dream.

"Tou-san... I'm glad I got to meet you out here, and not just in my mindscape," Naruto said, his voice steady, though the warmth in his eyes betrayed how deeply moved he was.

Minato smiled softly, his gaze brimming with pride.

"I'm glad too, son. I can't believe you actually followed your mom's advice... she's so proud of you." His smile widened, his tone growing fonder. "After our chakra faded from your seal, we received all your memories in the afterlife. It was... shocking, to say the least, learning that you befriended the Kyūbi. You've really grown strong, Naruto. Far stronger than I ever imagined."

Naruto's lips twitched upward into a small, heartfelt grin.

"I'm glad you remember all of it." He squeezed his father's shoulder gently, grounding himself in the reality of this impossible moment.

Minato returned the gesture, but his expression shifted as his eyes flicked toward the looming figure of the Shinigami. A shadow crossed his face, his voice lowering with urgency.

"Shinigami-sama won't allow me much more time."

He turned back to Naruto, his gaze serious now, though no less proud.

"So... let's do this."

"Both of you, lift up your shirts," the Shinigami commanded, its voice echoing like a death knell.

Father and son exchanged a quick glance before nodding. Without hesitation, they lifted their shirts. A freezing touch invaded their stomachs, seeping into their very cores. In an instant, Minato's seal began to fracture while Naruto's opened wide.

Kurama's chakra surged violently between them, a torrent of raw power. Naruto staggered, his body wracked with the pain of his partner's struggle.

Inside the mindscape, Kurama growled, a deep, primal sound that shook the very air. He absorbed his other half, his form swelling, his presence magnifying. Memories long buried flooded back into him. His fur darkened, his size doubled, and his power grew to a level that made even the great fox pause. For the first time in centuries, he was whole.

Naruto and Minato both gasped, clutching their stomachs as the Shinigami withdrew its hands. They collapsed to their knees, panting, their bodies trembling from the intensity of the process.

"It's done," the Shinigami declared, its hollow gaze turning to Naruto's katana. With a gesture, the blade began to glow, the soul-sealing formula etching itself into the steel. "Remember, Uzumaki—seal Madara away into that katana, and our deal will be over."

Naruto straightened, his voice firm and resolute.

"Consider it done, Shinigami-sama."

"Good. I'll give you one final goodbye. Be quick."

No words were needed. Naruto and Minato embraced once more, tighter than before, the silence between them filled with everything they could not say. With a final nod, Minato turned and walked toward the Shinigami. Before Naruto could fully process the moment, his father was gone again—this time for good.

"Goodbye, Uzumaki," the Shinigami intoned as its form began to fade. The suffocating aura lifted, and Naruto's breathing steadied. Warmth returned to his limbs. Nearby, Kakashi and Yamato stirred, slowly regaining consciousness.

Naruto closed his eyes and entered his mindscape.

"How are you feeling, Kurama?"

The fox's response was immediate, his voice booming with renewed vigor.

"Never better, kit. Now I feel like kicking some Uchiha butt."

Naruto chuckled, the sound light and genuine.

"Nice to hear. It's time for us to come back home."

That night, before their departure, Naruto performed a small ceremony. He lit incense at the remnants of the village shrine, the smoke curling into the night sky. The ruins of Uzushiogakure stood silent around him, but in the flickering light, it felt as though the spirits of his ancestors were watching.

He bowed his head, promising aloud to restore the knowledge of Uzushiogakure to the world. And in the quiet of his heart, he made another vow—more personal, more sacred. To honor his parents' sacrifice. To bring peace to the shinobi world. And to wield Kurama's restored power not as a weapon of destruction, but as a force of hope.

The night wind carried his words into the ruins, and for the first time, Naruto felt not just like the last of the Uzumaki—but the beginning of their return.

Chapter Text

"Baa-chan, are you ready?" Naruto's voice rang through the Hokage's halls, brimming with enthusiasm and impatience. He, Kakashi, and Yamato had returned from their mission to Kumo and Uzushio sooner than expected, but his eagerness to share his news hadn't dimmed in the slightest.

Tsunade's eyes narrowed, though the corners of her lips twitched upward despite her best efforts to appear stern.

"Damn it, brat! How many times have I told you not to call me that?" Her tone was sharp, but the warmth in her voice betrayed her growing fondness for the boy she had come to see as her surrogate grandson. For just a moment, the lines of weariness on her face softened, her golden eyes sparkling with a mix of amusement and affection.

Naruto's grin widened, his mischief shining through.

"Doesn't matter, Baa-chan. I'll keep calling you that until my dying breath!"

His bright smile was so full of life that Tsunade's stern expression faltered, replaced by a sigh of fond exasperation.

"Whatever, brat," she muttered, shaking her head, though her lips betrayed the faintest smile. "Let's go."

With a swift gesture, she motioned to the guards, and the Hokage's escort began their journey to the Land of Iron, where the Kage Summit would convene. The stakes had never been higher. Recent intelligence revealed a disturbing alliance between Iwa and the rogue shinobi Obito and Danzō. The summit would force Iwa to clarify its position, and many suspected it would serve as the spark that ignited the inevitable war.

The Hokage's protection was entrusted to none other than Team 7 in its entirety. Their presence was both symbolic and practical—Konoha's strongest shinobi, united once more, standing as the village's shield. Yet as they traveled, unease lingered like a shadow. The uncertainty surrounding Obito's plans gnawed at them. Even after sharing the intel of Madara's revival with the other villages, the sense that Obito had contingencies in place was inescapable. His cunning made him unpredictable, and every instinct screamed that something vital was being overlooked.

Despite the tension, their journey was uneventful. Enemy shinobi trailed them at a distance, but none dared to engage. To challenge Team 7 head-on would be suicide unless Obito or Madara themselves appeared. Of the Akatsuki's remnants, Deidara and Kisame remained the most dangerous. Deidara's volatile artistry was deadly, but Kisame Hoshigaki—the "Tailed Beast Without a Tail"—was the true threat. His monstrous chakra reserves made him a force of nature. If battle came, Naruto would likely be the one to face him, though Kakashi and Guy together might stand a chance. Only time would reveal the truth.

Naruto let out a wistful sigh, his gaze drifting toward the horizon.

"After this is over, I'm gonna have a nice vacation with Hinata-chan. Ever since I came back from training, it's been nothing but non-stop fighting!" His voice carried exhaustion, the weight of endless battles etched into his expression.

Sakura glanced at him, her lips curving into a sympathetic smile.

"Maybe we should all go to a couples' retreat or something," she teased lightly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. She turned toward Sasuke, her tone playful. "What do you think, Sasuke-kun?"

Sasuke's response was predictably stoic, his voice flat, his expression unreadable.

"Beats all the emotional turmoil our lives have been the past few months."

The others exchanged knowing glances, their smiles betraying their amusement. They had learned to read between the lines of Sasuke's indifference. His aloof exterior was a mask, one that had begun to crack since Itachi's return. Beneath the cold tone, they recognized the truth—Sasuke wasn't dismissing the idea. In his own way, he was agreeing.

For a fleeting moment, the tension of war lifted, replaced by the warmth of camaraderie. Team 7, scarred and tested, still found ways to laugh together. And though the road ahead was dark, they walked it side by side.

After several days of arduous travel, the snowy peaks of the Land of Iron finally came into view. The air was crisp and biting, the silence broken only by the crunch of boots against frozen ground. At the gates, armored samurai stood in rigid formation, their hands resting on the hilts of their blades. Their presence radiated discipline and vigilance.

Tsunade stepped forward, her bearing regal and commanding.

"Tsunade Senju, Hokage of Konohagakure. I'm here with my guard for the upcoming Kage Summit."

She handed over the scroll containing her identification, along with Team 7's. The guards examined the documents with meticulous care before nodding and stepping aside. The gates creaked open, and the group was ushered inside.

Awaiting them was a short, dignified man with long grayish hair and a neatly kept beard. His presence was calm yet authoritative.

"Tsunade-sama, it's a pleasure to receive you in our city," said Mifune, leader of the Land of Iron, bowing deeply.

Tsunade inclined her head in return, her tone respectful.

"Mifune-dono, the pleasure is ours."

She introduced her team, each bowing in turn to acknowledge the samurai leader.

As they followed Mifune through the snow-dusted streets toward the main building, Tsunade's thoughts turned inward, heavy with the weight of what was to come. The Kage Summit would not be a mere formality—it would decide the course of nations.

In the waiting room, the group settled into silence, their expressions grave. The air was thick with anticipation. Surprisingly, it was Naruto who broke the quiet, his voice steady and respectful.

"What do you expect will happen, Hokage-sama?"

Tsunade's expression darkened, her eyes distant.

"Honestly, I don't know. I've fought two wars already, and I wish to avoid a third on my record... and a fourth in the total account."

Sasuke crossed his arms, his tone clipped and matter-of-fact.

"At this point, I highly doubt that's possible, Hokage-sama."

Sakura nodded, her voice soft but firm.

"Sasuke's right, Tsunade-sensei. I don't think this Obito character will stop anytime soon. And now, with the other one..." She hesitated, careful not to speak Madara's name aloud. They had agreed it was too dangerous, in case their knowledge somehow reached enemy ears. "...with him on Obito's side, it's even less likely."

Tsunade's voice was laced with dread, her words heavy.

"I know, Sakura. Knowing their ultimate goal, we can't allow it to happen."

Flashback

As soon as Naruto, Kakashi, and Yamato departed for Kumo, Sasuke and Itachi had joined forces with Nagato, Konan, and Tsunade to converge on the Uchiha shrine. Their mission: to uncover the truth behind Obito's ultimate plan.

The shrine was silent, its ancient stones steeped in history and secrets. With a deep breath, Sasuke activated his Eternal Mangekyō Sharingan. His eyes blazed with an otherworldly intensity, the patterns spinning as he gazed into the depths of the shrine's hidden tablet.

But as the words revealed themselves, his expression twisted into a scowl of fury and disgust. His fists clenched, his breathing ragged.

Itachi, though blind, sensed the storm in his brother's emotions. His voice was calm, but edged with concern.

"What is it, Sasuke?"

Sasuke's voice cracked with rage.

"This idiot!" He nearly spat the words, his body trembling. Forcing himself to steady his breath, he began to explain.

The tablet contained instructions on how to obtain the Mangekyō Sharingan. Sasuke's jaw tightened—he knew from his own awakening that the words were misleading, twisted to manipulate.

As he read further, the story of the Sage of Six Paths unfolded—the tale of Kaguya, the God Tree, and the origins of chakra itself. But it was the warning that made his blood run cold:

The Infinite Tsukuyomi.

A technique capable of entrapping all of humanity in an eternal dream. And at the bottom, an inscription: "The Uchiha would be saved by the Infinite Tsukuyomi."

Sasuke's grip on the tablet tightened until his knuckles whitened. His eyes blazed with fury, his voice low and venomous.

"This is obviously a trap. Either to bring Kaguya back... or to trap humanity in a dream world."

The air in the shrine grew heavy with his anger, his chakra flaring dangerously.

Tsunade's voice cut through the tension, calm and commanding.

"Calm down, Sasuke. Now that we know their plan—whether they realize it's a trap or not—we have the upper hand. We can beat them."

Her words steadied him, but it was Nagato's quiet confidence that further soothed the storm.

"Hokage-sama is right, Sasuke. We have the upper hand. Obito never expected you to gain the Eternal Mangekyō and read the tablet. That alone shifts the balance."

Konan's presence at his side was silent but resolute, her eyes fixed on Sasuke with quiet solidarity.

Finally, Itachi's calm, measured tone reached his brother.

"We'll get them, brother."

The words, steady and unwavering, anchored Sasuke. His rage ebbed, replaced by a cold, steely determination. With a deep breath, he nodded.

Together, the group began to plan their next move, united in purpose. Whatever Obito and Madara intended, they would not succeed.

After hours of careful strategizing, the heavy doors creaked open and two armored samurai entered, their movements precise and disciplined. They bowed deeply before Tsunade, their voices steady.

"Hokage-sama, the summit is about to commence. Please follow us."

Tsunade rose to her feet, her presence commanding, her tone sharp with authority.

"Kakashi, Sakura—guard the perimeter of the hall. If anything happens, ensure no enemy escapes. Naruto, Sasuke—you're with me."

Team 7 moved instantly, falling into formation with practiced ease. Together, they followed Tsunade through the winding corridors until the grand hall loomed before them.

The chamber was vast and dimly lit, the air heavy with anticipation. At its center stood two long tables. The first, reserved for the Kage, bore five seats, each one a symbol of power and responsibility. The second table was set for Mifune, the samurai leader who would serve as intermediary.

Tsunade entered with Naruto and Sasuke flanking her, their presence radiating quiet strength. The other Kage were already seated, each accompanied by their most trusted advisors.

The Raikage, A, sat like a mountain of muscle and fury, Darui and Samui at his side. His sheer presence commanded respect, his impatience palpable. Mei Terumi, the Mizukage, was flanked by Chojuro and Ao, her sharp eyes gleaming with intelligence and caution. Gaara, the Kazekage, sat with Kankuro and Temari, his gaze steady, his aura calm yet unyielding. Despite their differences, a fragile sense of camaraderie lingered in the air—a recognition that their survival depended on unity.

With a subtle nod, Tsunade took her seat. One by one, the other Kage followed suit. As a symbol of their commitment, each removed their hat and placed it upon the table. The gesture was solemn, final. The room fell into silence, all eyes turning to Mifune.

The samurai leader's voice was grave, his words carrying the weight of history.

"A Kage Summit is never a good omen, but rather a sign that the hidden villages' streets will once again be stained with the blood of our young." His gaze swept across the room, his tone darkening. "However, this time, we face a common enemy—one that threatens to destroy our world as we know it. I hereby give commencement to the Kage Summit."

The words hung in the air like a funeral bell.

Mei Terumi rose gracefully, her voice laced with concern and reproach.

"There is no mistake that this is dire. To know we stand on the brink of destruction is troubling enough. But my question is this: how did we allow it to come to this? Why did it take us so long to act?"

Her words struck like a blade. The chamber fell into uneasy silence. The leaders shifted in their seats, the rustle of fabric the only sound. Each knew her words carried truth. Each village bore responsibility for the state of the world. None dared to speak, the silence stretching taut.

Finally, Tsunade broke it, her voice calm but resolute.

"Mizukage-sama, I agree with you. Konoha will work tirelessly to ensure this never happens again. I won't point fingers. What's done is done. My focus is on the present. Obito Uchiha—Akatsuki—will declare war. And I would not be surprised if he himself appears at any moment to do so."

The Raikage sneered, his voice booming with arrogance.

"If he dares to threaten the Kage of the four great villages, he's more foolish than we thought. We can crush him like a bug if we so desire. He stands no chance against us."

Before his bravado could echo further, Gaara's voice cut through the air like ice.

"Raikage-dono, don't be so rash. This is an enemy who has consistently outmaneuvered us. He evaded every spy network. He manipulated a Kage and a jinchūriki with genjutsu for years. He sealed away seven of the nine tailed beasts. He breached Konoha's defenses not once, but twice."

Gaara's eyes narrowed, his tone sharp and unyielding.

"If we continue to underestimate him, he will defeat us—no matter what we do. Complacency will be our downfall."

The room fell silent again, Gaara's words sinking deep. The leaders exchanged somber glances, their expressions grave. They knew he spoke the truth.

Tsunade's voice rang out, firm and resolute, cutting through the tension.

"The only question that matters is whether we stand together as one, or cling to the grudges of the past. Considering the intel we've gathered, there is only one option. We must unite. I, Tsunade Senju, Hokage of Konohagakure, formally request the formation of the first-ever Shinobi Allied Forces."

Her words had barely settled when the air itself began to ripple. The space between the Kage, their guards, and Mifune's table distorted, warping like a shattered mirror. The fabric of reality tore open, and from the rift stepped two figures.

Obito Uchiha, his masked face calm and unreadable, stood tall, his presence suffocating. Beside him, Onoki, the Tsuchikage, glared with eyes blazing in fierce resentment, his frail body trembling with fury.

The summit had been breached.

Obito's low, gravelly voice slithered through the chamber like smoke, sending a shiver down every spine.

"Those are very heartwarming feelings, Hokage-sama. But I'm afraid even if you do unite, you stand no chance against me. Just hand over Naruto and Killer Bee, and surrender to the Uchiha's might."

His words dripped with confidence, his masked gaze cold and unyielding.

The Raikage, A, shot to his feet, his lightning armor crackling violently, sparks dancing across his massive frame.

"Not a chance in hell, you scum! You'll have to go through me first!" His voice thundered, shaking the hall itself.

Obito tilted his head, unfazed.

"Challenge accepted, old man."

Mei Terumi, the Mizukage, stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she turned to Onoki. Her voice was sharp, but beneath it lay genuine concern.

"Onoki-dono, why are you doing this? We are not enemies. Why go to war when Iwa simply cannot win?"

Onoki's response was venomous, his frail body trembling with rage.

"As ever, you bow yourselves to Konoha like dogs, waiting for scraps of whatever that wretched village leaves behind!" His glare burned with decades of resentment, his voice rising with fury. "I still remember what Konoha did to us. And while you're all willing to simply let it go, I'm not. Konoha will burn!"

His final words were spat directly at Tsunade. She stood firm, her eyes flashing with fierce determination. Naruto and Sasuke flanked her silently, their gazes locked on Obito, ready to strike at the first sign of danger.

Tsunade's voice cut through the tension, sharp as steel.

"I see there's no reasoning with you, Obito. So I'll tell you this much: Naruto is a Konoha shinobi, and as such, you will never touch him. If it's war you want, it's war you'll get."

Her killing intent surged like a tidal wave, slamming into Obito and Onoki with crushing force.

Obito's masked face tilted slightly, unreadable.

"So, war it is, then."

With a sinister flourish, space itself distorted around them. In an instant, Obito and Onoki vanished, leaving behind a palpable tension, like the echo of a distant storm.

For a long moment, the room remained frozen. Each Kage sat in silence, the weight of inevitability pressing down on them. The air was thick with dread, as though even time itself had paused to bear witness.

There was no turning back now. The Fourth Great Shinobi World War had begun.

Mifune's voice broke the silence, sharp and commanding.

"So, it is confirmed. Iwagakure has turned against the rest of us. Not only that, they have brazenly trespassed into the Iron Country's territory to deliver their threats. There is only one path left before us now. For the first time in history, samurai and shinobi will fight side by side."

Tsunade stepped forward, her presence radiating resolve.

"I trust you'll handle the necessary paperwork for our alliance, Mifune-dono." She turned to the other Kage, her eyes steely. "We need a commander—someone strong, decisive, and from the new generation—to lead our combined forces."

Mei's voice rose unexpectedly, smooth but firm.

"I agree, Tsunade-sama. And I believe young Naruto would be an excellent choice for that role."

Her words rippled through the gathering, raising eyebrows and murmurs.

The Raikage's voice boomed in response, deep and commanding.

"Although Naruto's strength and leadership are undeniable, he is still only a jōnin, not a Kage. In my opinion, Kazekage Gaara would be the best candidate."

The chamber fell silent again, the weight of his words settling heavily.

Mifune nodded gravely, his tone brooking no argument.

"Raikage-dono's reasoning is sound. Kazekage-dono, do you accept the responsibility of leading the Shinobi-Samurai Allied Forces?"

Gaara blinked, momentarily taken aback. Leading Sunagakure was one thing, but this—commanding the combined might of four villages and the samurai of Iron—was staggering.

For several moments, he said nothing, his expression unreadable. But as his gaze swept the room—at his fellow Kage, at Mifune, and finally at Naruto, who watched him with unwavering faith—his decision crystallized.

"I accept," Gaara said at last, his voice steady and resolute. "And as Commander of the Shinobi-Samurai Allied Forces, my first order is this: we will deploy all available military forces to the border between the Land of Fire and the Land of Earth. That is where we will make our stand."

His words rang with quiet authority, leaving no room for doubt. The war had begun, and Gaara had just taken the first step toward uniting them all.

But Tsunade's voice cut through the moment, heavy with gravity.

"Now that this matter is settled... I have some difficult news for all of you. Don't ask how, but it has come to our attention that the real Madara Uchiha... has returned."

A suffocating silence fell over the chamber. The very air seemed to chill, the weight of her words pressing down like a stormcloud. Faces hardened, eyes widened, and unease rippled through the assembly like a dark tide.

"W-What?" The Raikage was the first to break the silence, his voice filled with incredulity and simmering anger. "Why didn't you reveal this at the beginning of the meeting, Hokage-sama?"

His tone was more than indignation—it was outrage, the fury of a man who had just realized the battlefield was far darker than he had imagined.

Tsunade met the Raikage's furious gaze, her expression steady, her shoulders squared beneath the weight of her decision. Though his anger was palpable, she did not flinch. She drew in a slow breath, her words deliberate, each syllable carrying the gravity of her reasoning.

"I knew Obito would declare war. It's his way of luring out Bee and Naruto, forcing us into open conflict so he can capture them. A full-scale war is the only path left to him now."

Her voice echoed through the chamber, the silence that followed heavy and suffocating. She let the words settle, her eyes sweeping across the grim faces of her fellow Kage.

"And I had reason to believe Obito might be able to eavesdrop through his space-time ninjutsu, remaining unseen while gathering intelligence. He proved it with his opening statement. If I had revealed this before he declared war, I would have risked him overhearing us. Worse, I could have provoked him into disappearing altogether, going into hiding where we'd never track him. That is a risk we cannot afford."

Straightening her posture, her tone sharpened, cutting through the tension like a blade.

"I understand your frustration, and I apologize. But I did what I believed was best for the Shinobi World."

Her words carried finality. The Raikage's fury simmered, but even he could not deny the logic.

Once the shock of Tsunade's revelation had passed and composure was slowly regained, the Kage and their escorts departed, each returning to their villages to prepare for the inevitable war.

Days later, tension gripped Konoha like a vice. The village was alive with movement, shinobi mobilizing, civilians whispering fearful goodbyes. The streets were filled with the quiet dread of families clinging to one another as though it might be the last time. Children clutched their parents, husbands held wives tighter, and seasoned shinobi prepared themselves to watch their students march into battle. War had never been desired—but now, it was unavoidable.

Amid the chaos, a blonde shinobi and a lavender-haired kunoichi walked quietly through the park. Naruto and Hinata's hands were intertwined, their silence speaking louder than words. They had already been briefed on the plan.

The strategy was clear. The combined Shinobi-Samurai forces would lure the Zetsu army and Iwa's troops into open battle. Once Obito and Madara inevitably appeared, the strike and barrier team—Tsunade, Sakura, Hinata, Shizune, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke—would move in to prevent the summoning of the Gedō Mazō and disrupt Obito's Kamui.

The key lay in the space-time barrier. Four seal arrays would be deployed at strategic points, forming a dome of energy that disrupted summoning techniques. The four kunoichi with the most refined chakra control would maintain it, ensuring stability. But the cost was steep: Naruto would be unable to summon Gamabunta, and more critically, he would be unable to use the Hiraishin. Without his father's legendary teleportation, this battle would hinge on sheer skill, strategy, and willpower—a direct clash between Konoha's strike team and the Uchiha duo.

And Naruto dreaded the outcome.

As they walked, he finally broke the silence, his voice low, stripped of its usual warmth.

"H-Hinata..." He stopped, turning to her, his blue eyes somber. She noticed immediately—he hadn't called her Hinata-chan. That alone told her how serious he was. "I don't know what's gonna happen out there... but I want you to know something. Thank you... for everything you've done for me."

Hinata blinked, her heart aching at the vulnerability in his voice. But he wasn't finished.

"You saw me when nobody else did. You waited for me, even when I was too dense to realize how I felt about you. You were patient. You believed in me... when nobody else did. And whatever happens out there... I love you."

Her breath caught. Naruto didn't say things like this lightly. She swallowed hard, fighting the tears that threatened to spill as she gazed at him with pride and love.

"Naruto-kun..." Her voice was soft but steady, her lavender eyes unwavering. "You've done the impossible more times than I can count. You've fought harder than anyone. You've saved not just me, but this entire village, time and time again. You even helped me close the gap with my family. You gave me the strength to believe in myself... and no matter what happens, I will always love you."

Naruto's heart swelled. For a fleeting moment, the fear and uncertainty melted away, replaced by the warmth of the woman who had always stood by him. They leaned forward, foreheads touching, eyes closed, taking solace in the quiet moment of simply being.

Back at the Uchiha compound, silence reigned. The wind rustled softly through the trees outside, but inside the main house, the air was heavy.

Sasuke sat rigidly, his dark eyes unfocused, staring into nothing. Across from him, Itachi sat cross-legged, his posture calm but solemn. His pale face bore the traces of fatigue and illness, his vision now completely gone.

Tsunade had offered to help, suggesting the possibility of engineering a set of eyes to restore his sight. But Itachi had refused with quiet, unshakable resolve.

"There's no need. I will carry the burden of my blindness... and pay for my many sins."

Neither Sasuke nor Tsunade had pressed him further. They understood—it was part of his atonement. But it didn't make it easier to watch him suffer in silence.

Sakura sat beside Sasuke, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. Fear gnawed at her. The fate of the shinobi world rested on their shoulders. It all came down to Team 7.

Madara. Obito. The Zetsu army.

They were about to face some of the most dangerous enemies in history, and survival was far from guaranteed.

A sudden voice broke the silence.

"Sakura. Itachi."

Sasuke's gaze sharpened, his dark eyes clear and intense as they flicked between his brother and the woman at his side.

"You're my family. And no matter what happens... I won't lose you."

There was no hesitation, no doubt—only unwavering determination.

Sakura's breath hitched, her heart swelling with both love and fear. She reached out, placing her hand gently over his. Itachi, though blind, inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the weight of his brother's words with a soft hum.

They understood what Sasuke was really saying.

This wasn't just about the mission. It wasn't just about stopping Madara and Obito. This was about them—about surviving together, no matter how dark things became.

And though Sasuke's stoicism remained, in that moment, neither Sakura nor Itachi could miss the quiet vulnerability beneath it.

Because Sasuke wasn't just fighting for the world.

He was fighting for them.

The early morning mist clung to the valley floor like a shroud, muffling sound and cloaking the Allied Forces in a pale veil as they took their positions. Shikamaru crouched low behind a jagged boulder, his sharp eyes scanning the terrain with methodical precision. The valley had been chosen with care—high cliffs on three sides created a natural funnel, a trap designed to swallow the enemy whole.

"All units, report in," Gaara's calm, authoritative voice resonated through the communication network. As Commander of the Allied Shinobi-Samurai Forces, his words carried the weight of four nations.

"First Division in position," Darui's steady tone came first.

"Second Division ready," Kitsuchi confirmed, one of the few Iwa shinobi who had refused to follow Onoki's betrayal.

"Third Division standing by," Kakashi reported, his voice crisp, professional.

"Fourth Division awaits your command," Temari added, her tone sharp with Suna's trademark resolve.

"Fifth Division prepared," Mifune's samurai completed the roster, his voice calm and unwavering.

Gaara gave a small nod to himself. The stage was set.

"And the barrier team?"

At the four strategic points surrounding the battlefield, Naruto's shadow clones worked in tandem with Tsunade, Sakura, Shizune, and Hinata. Each kunoichi traced intricate seals into the earth, their chakra flowing with precision. The array was a fusion of ancient Uzumaki techniques recovered from Uzushiogakure and Tsunade's modern refinements—an unprecedented collaboration of past and present.

"Seals are eighty percent complete, Commander," Tsunade's voice came through, steady despite the strain. "We need another ten minutes."

From the eastern ridge, Neji's Byakugan pierced the mist.

"Commander, this is Scout Team One. First wave of White Zetsu approaching from the northeast. Approximately three thousand units, supported by two battalions of Iwa shinobi."

"Confirmed," another scout added. "Iwa forces show signs of genjutsu influence. No sign of the primary targets yet."

Sasuke stood beside Gaara at the command post, his Sharingan spinning as he scanned the horizon.

"They're sending the fodder first. Obito and Madara will wait until we're fully engaged before they show themselves."

Gaara inclined his head.

"As expected. All units hold position. Let them come deeper into the valley."

Across the ranks, shinobi from Konoha, Suna, Kiri, and Kumo adjusted weapons, checked seals, and exchanged silent nods. Veterans carried the grim calm of experience; younger shinobi steeled themselves against fear. Enemies of past wars now stood shoulder to shoulder, united against a threat greater than any grudge.

Itachi, blind but unbowed, stood with the sensor-nin, his other senses sharpened to compensate.

"They're moving faster than anticipated," he murmured, his voice low but certain. "The Zetsu army will be upon us in minutes."

Kakashi appeared beside Naruto in a swirl of leaves, his single eye sharp.

"The seals must be ready before Obito and Madara arrive. We'll only get one chance."

"Almost there," Naruto replied, his face set with rare solemnity. "Just need to stabilize the final connection points."

As Kakashi vanished to relay the update, Sasuke approached, his expression grim.

"Remember what we discussed, dobe. Don't try to be a hero. This has to be coordinated."

Naruto nodded, his usual grin absent, replaced by a hard edge of resolve.

"I know, teme. The fate of the shinobi world rests on this plan."

The old nicknames hung between them, heavy with meaning. They hadn't used them since the night before the bell test. Naruto understood—this was Sasuke's way of saying goodbye, if today was their last.

Sasuke's gaze softened, almost imperceptibly.

"We've come too far to fail now."

The first rays of sunlight broke through the mist, spilling across the valley. From the treeline, a sea of pale figures emerged—thousands of White Zetsu, their movements eerily synchronized, their faceless forms advancing like a tide of death.

"This is it," Gaara's voice echoed through the network, calm but resolute. "May we all live to see tomorrow's dawn. All units... prepare for engagement."

The valley erupted. Steel clashed against hardened white flesh, elemental jutsu lit the battlefield in a kaleidoscope of destruction—firestorms roared, torrents of water surged, lightning split the sky, earth walls rose, and slicing winds carved through enemy ranks.

"Hold the line!" Darui bellowed, his Black Lightning tearing through clusters of Zetsu. "Don't let them break formation!"

What looked like desperate defense was, in truth, a calculated dance. Every retreat, every staggered line, was designed to draw the enemy deeper into the trap.

Kankurō's puppets whirled through the chaos, their hidden blades dripping with poison engineered to counter Zetsu regeneration. Nearby, Chōji towered above the battlefield, his colossal fists crushing dozens with each swing.

"Sakura!" Tsunade called, finishing her portion of the seal. "Are the final stabilization points secure?"

"Yes, shishou!" Sakura shouted back, her gloves stained with ink and Zetsu ichor. "The array is ready for activation!"

Then, the air itself began to warp. A murmur rippled through the Allied ranks as reality twisted, a massive spiral forming above the battlefield. The vortex darkened, yawning into a void, and from it descended two figures whose presence alone made the world seem smaller.

Uchiha Obito, mask discarded, his scarred face bared, Mangekyō blazing with hatred.

And beside him, Madara Uchiha—his expression cold, his aura suffocating, his very presence a reminder of why his name had become legend.

"How predictable," Madara's voice carried effortlessly, low but commanding. "They've concentrated their forces, hoping to overwhelm us with numbers."

"It doesn't matter," Obito replied, as Madara's hands blurred through seals. "Once you summon the Gedō Mazō, they'll understand the futility of resistance."

But before the summoning could complete, Tsunade's voice rang out, sharp and commanding.

"NOW!"

The four corner seals ignited, pillars of light shooting skyward, connecting into a blazing square. Chakra raced along the ground, converging at the center where Naruto stood. His hands moved in a blur, striking invisible points in the air.

"Eight Trigrams: Space-Time Barrier!"

A dome of translucent energy erupted, spirals of Uzumaki sealing patterns shimmering across its surface. Outside, Zetsu slammed against the barrier, repelled like insects against glass.

Inside, Obito's eyes widened as Kamui failed. Again, and again.

"What is this? This is impossible!"

Madara's expression shifted, satisfaction giving way to grudging respect.

"An adaptation of the Uzumaki dimensional boundary seals... stabilized with precise chakra control. Impressive."

Naruto stepped forward, Sage Mode blazing, his voice steady.

"You've been ten steps ahead of us for too long, Obito. But we've finally caught up. This battlefield exists in its own pocket dimension now. No one enters, no one leaves—not even with space-time ninjutsu."

"And no summoning," Sasuke added, his Eternal Mangekyō burning. "Which means no Gedō Mazō. No Infinite Tsukuyomi."

Madara's lips curved into a faint smile.

"You've trapped yourselves with us. How very brave... or perhaps foolish."

Naruto's hands formed the familiar cross seal.

"No... you're trapped in here with us."

Hundreds of shadow clones erupted into existence, filling the battlefield with a sea of orange and black.

Madara's eyes gleamed with genuine interest. Obito's face twisted in fury as he realized the trap had sprung.

"You've made a grave mistake," Obito hissed, his voice deadly calm. "Trapping us only ensures your destruction comes faster."

"We'll see about that," Gaara replied, his voice calm but edged with steel as sand began to swirl protectively around him. "All units, engage as planned!"

The two forces stood poised on the sealed battlefield, the translucent dome shimmering faintly overhead. The air itself seemed to vibrate with tension, every breath drawn by shinobi and samurai alike heavy with the knowledge that this clash would decide the fate of their world.

Across the valley, the pale tide of Zetsu shifted restlessly, their faceless forms awaiting the command of their masters. Opposite them, the Allied Forces braced, banners of four nations and the Iron Country united for the first time in history.

Naruto's gaze flicked to Sasuke. For a heartbeat, the chaos of the battlefield fell away, leaving only the two of them—brothers in all but blood, rivals bound by destiny. No words passed between them; none were needed. They had come too far, fought too hard, and lost too much to falter now.

Sasuke's Sharingan glowed like embers in the mist, Naruto's eyes burned with Sage Mode's golden fire. In that silent exchange, they acknowledged the weight of everything riding on their shoulders—not just the survival of the shinobi world, but the bonds they had chosen to protect.

With a single, silent nod, the decision was made.

Team 7 surged forward as one, their movements synchronized by instinct and trust. Sakura's fists clenched, her chakra flaring with Tsunade's training. Sasuke's blade gleamed with lightning, his eyes locked on the Uchiha who had stolen so much from them. And Naruto, cloaked in Kurama's golden chakra, led the charge with the unshakable resolve of someone who had vowed never to go back on his word.

The battlefield erupted.

Steel met flesh, chakra clashed against chakra, and the roar of jutsu shook the valley walls. Above it all, the figures of Obito and Madara loomed like shadows of inevitability. Yet against them surged the will of a generation that refused to bow.

Destiny had brought them here. Now, it would be decided.

Chapter Text

Gaara's commanding voice rolled across the battlefield, amplified by the very walls of the space-time barrier that enclosed them. His words carried not just authority, but conviction, resonating in the hearts of every shinobi and samurai present.

"Shinobi Allied Forces, we stand here today to face the ultimate enemy—a man who embodies the cycle of hatred that has claimed countless lives across the ages!"

Madara and Obito stood silent, their expressions unreadable, but the weight of Gaara's words pressed against them like a tide.

"No matter what happens here today, this is where we make our final stand! No matter the cost, the cycle ends now!"

A roar of voices answered him. Shouts of courage and defiance rose from the Allied ranks, washing away the last remnants of fear. Shinobi who had once fought against each other now stood united, their morale ignited by Gaara's declaration.

Naruto's gaze never wavered from Madara. He knew the ancient Uchiha would not attempt a genjutsu—Madara's pride was too great, his arrogance too consuming. He would fight with raw power, confident that no one could match him.

Naruto's eyes hardened, his voice carrying across the din as he turned to his comrades.

"Sasuke. Kakashi-sensei. It was an honor to fight at your side."

Kakashi's reply came firm, steady, and filled with quiet certainty.

"We'll see each other at the end, Naruto."

Then his single eye shifted to Sasuke, his tone sharp and commanding.

"Sasuke—NOW!"

Sasuke's eyes closed, his chakra flaring like a storm. In an instant, his perfect Susanoo erupted, a towering avatar of brilliant blue light. Its radiance spread across the battlefield, not as a weapon of destruction, but as a beacon of hope. The aura expanded outward, washing over the Allied Forces, knitting wounds, restoring stamina, and reigniting their strength.

Madara's eyes widened, his composure cracking for the briefest moment. Never before had he seen Susanoo used for anything but terror and death. To see it wielded as a shield, as salvation—it was an affront to everything he believed.

Naruto seized the moment. Cloaked in Kurama's blazing chakra, he surged forward like a golden comet, his roar signaling the charge. The Allied Forces answered, clashing with the advancing Zetsu and Iwa shinobi in a thunderous collision of steel, chakra, and will.

Kakashi broke away, his kunai gleaming as he advanced toward Obito. His movements were precise, his intent clear—this was the confrontation he had long known was inevitable.

The plan was desperate, but it was their only chance. Draw the Zetsu and Iwa forces into the valley. Time the barrier's activation through the Yamanaka link. Trap both Uchiha inside. Stall them long enough for the Allied Forces to regroup after the initial clash. Then, when the moment came, Naruto would face Madara, Kakashi would confront Obito, and Sasuke—his Susanoo blazing—would serve as both shield and healer, a living fortress for their allies.

The battlefield trembled as the first waves of combat erupted. Firestorms clashed with torrents of water, lightning split the sky, and the ground itself cracked beneath the weight of titans.

And at the heart of it all, three figures—Naruto, Sasuke, and Kakashi—moved with purpose, each step carrying the weight of the world.

The final battle had begun.

Madara's maniacal grin stretched wider, his eyes gleaming with long-buried exhilaration as he beheld the young shinobi's overwhelming strength. For the first time in decades, he felt the thrill of true combat. Their elbows collided with a thunderous crack, the impact unleashing a shockwave that tore across the battlefield, uprooting trees and sending debris flying.

Naruto's eyes narrowed, his focus razor-sharp. He's not even flinching... he can hold his ground against Kurama's full power. The realization only hardened his resolve. Blow after blow rang out, each strike shaking the valley, until Naruto spotted it—a fracture in Madara's composure. His movements faltered, his mask of invincibility beginning to crack.

Seizing the moment, Naruto disengaged and launched a blistering Taijutsu assault. His fists and feet blurred, each strike carrying the weight of his training, his will, his destiny.

Madara's fury mounted with every exchange. His Sharingan spun wildly, yet it failed him. His voice erupted in a roar of disbelief, his pride unraveling.

"HOW?! Why can't I predict your movements?!"

Naruto's grin was sharp, his words cutting deeper than any blade.

"Isn't it obvious, you old fart? You can't predict me because I'm ten steps ahead. That's what happens when your best friends are a Nara and an Uchiha—you learn a few tricks."

The insult struck like a kunai to Madara's pride. His face flushed with rage, his composure shattered. He lunged in blind fury, forgetting the lesson Kakashi had once drilled into Naruto's mind: There's nothing worse than losing your cool in a fight.

Naruto's thoughts flickered back, just for an instant, to the path that had brought him here. At sixteen, his mind had matured beyond his years, sharpened by relentless study and training. He had devoured scrolls, battle records, and shogi strategies, even delving into the Toads' ancient library. He had mastered every taijutsu style he could find, honed his elemental jutsu from D to S-rank, and resurrected the forgotten art of fūinjutsu. His body was a weapon, his mind a fortress. He was no longer the boy who once stumbled through the academy—he was a force of nature.

Snapping back to the present, Naruto saw Madara's face inches from his own. With a sudden motion, he released the massive weights he had carried since Mount Myōboku, his body vanishing in a blur of speed that left Madara stunned.

"Fūinjutsu: Shinigami Tamashii Komori!" Naruto's voice thundered as his Shinigami-enhanced katana pierced Madara's chest.

In an instant, Madara's soul tore free from his body, his form beginning to crumble into dust. The blade glowed with an eerie bluish-gray light as the Shinigami itself materialized, visible only to Naruto. The Death God's hollow eyes fixed on him as it took the katana, drawing Madara's raging soul into the weapon.

"Well done, mortal," the Shinigami intoned, its voice dripping with otherworldly authority. Time itself seemed to halt, the air thickening, the battlefield frozen in dread.

"I had my doubts, but you came through. I will take this blade away from the world, ensuring this soul is never released again."

Naruto's chest tightened with conflicting emotions—gratitude for the victory, disappointment at losing the weapon that had become an extension of himself. Still, he bowed his head.

"Thank you, Shinigami-sama."

The Death God vanished, and time lurched forward once more. All that remained of Madara Uchiha was a pile of dust, scattered by the wind.

Naruto inhaled deeply, then roared with every ounce of chakra in his lungs, his voice echoing across the battlefield.

"MADARA UCHIHA HAS BEEN DEFEATED! ANY SHINOBI WHO WISHES TO SURRENDER—THIS IS YOUR LAST CHANCE!"

It was the signal agreed upon with the Kage and Mifune. The Iwa shinobi would be given one final opportunity to lay down their arms. But Onoki was different. His eyes burned with the glaze of genjutsu, his will shackled. Only a decisive blow could free him.

Kurotsuchi, his granddaughter, had already chosen her path. She had turned against her grandfather, rallying defectors to the Allied side, demanding the right to face him herself.

Naruto's gaze swept the battlefield. He caught sight of Kakashi locked in a brutal duel with Obito, kunai clashing against chains of Kamui. Every instinct screamed at him to intervene, but he forced himself still. This is Kakashi-sensei's fight.

Turning away, Naruto surged back into the fray, golden chakra blazing, his resolve unshakable. Madara was gone, but the war was not yet over. The remnants of the Akatsuki still stood, and Naruto would not stop until the cycle of hatred was broken once and for all.

His destiny was no longer a dream. It was here, now, forged in fire and blood.

The sun blazed mercilessly overhead, its heat shimmering across the battlefield as Team Guy surged forward, their movements sharp and disciplined, honed by years of relentless training. At the front, Might Guy's booming voice carried like a war drum, his boundless energy and fiery spirit igniting the hearts of his comrades.

Their mission was clear: hold the western flank of the barrier, engage the Zetsu army, and be ready for the inevitable arrival of the remaining Akatsuki. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on their shoulders, but they bore it with pride. They were not alone—Team 10, Team 8 with Sai at their side, and the Sand siblings were all engaged in parallel battles, each piece of the Allied strategy fitting together like a vast, intricate puzzle.

"Alright, guys! Let's show them what we're made of! We're the ones they're counting on to hold down the fort!" Guy's voice thundered, his words a spark that lit the fire of determination in his team.

The atmosphere shifted in an instant. From the haze of battle, two figures emerged, and the air itself seemed to grow heavier. Kisame Hoshigaki's killing intent rolled across the field like a suffocating tide, freezing lesser shinobi in their tracks. Beside him, Deidara's cold eyes gleamed with disdain, his clay pouch already twitching with restless energy.

Guy's gaze swept across his team, his decision immediate.

"Lee, my youthful student—you're with me!"

"Yoish, Guy-sensei!" Lee's voice rang out, brimming with enthusiasm.

"Neji, Tenten—you take the blonde gaki."

Both nodded sharply, their resolve unshakable.

The Akatsuki stood calm, unreadable, their presence alone a challenge. Kisame's grin widened, his serrated teeth glinting in the sun.

"We're going to enjoy this."

Guy's answering grin was fierce, his eyes blazing with excitement.

"So will we."

Without hesitation, Guy and Lee unleashed their power.

"Gate of Opening! Gate of Healing! Gate of Life! Gate of Pain! Gate of Limit!"

The air cracked as their chakra exploded outward, their bodies surging with speed and strength beyond mortal limits. In a blur, they were upon Kisame. Samehada swung up to meet them, but the shark-man's eyes widened as his opponents vanished in a flicker of leaves.

Above him—Guy descended, his fist a hammer of raw force.

"Hachimon Rengeki: Sōryū Sōga!"

Below him—Lee erupted upward, his strike a spear of youthful fire.

The twin fists met Kisame in perfect synchronicity, crushing him between them. The impact detonated like a thunderclap, the ground splitting beneath the force. Kisame's skull shattered, his monstrous form collapsing lifelessly. The Tailless Beast, feared across nations, was no more.

Deidara's eyes went wide, horror etched across his face. The sheer brutality of the strike left him stunned. Impossible... outclassed by these self-righteous fools?

But Neji and Tenten gave him no time to recover. They had already dismantled his bombs with ruthless efficiency, their teamwork seamless. Tenten's scrolls unfurled in a blur, releasing a storm of gleaming nagamakis at Neji's feet.

His Byakugan flared, veins bulging as his chakra surged.

"Byakugan Kenran: Hyakujin Senka!"

In an instant, Neji spun into motion, his body a whirlwind of precision. The blades erupted outward, guided by his chakra and sight, transforming into a storm of steel.

Deidara barely had time to gasp.

A hundred blades pierced him in a single heartbeat, each one striking a vital point with surgical accuracy. There was no chance for a clay clone, no final explosion of "art," no grand finale. His twisted vision of beauty ended in silence, extinguished before it could ignite.

When the whirlwind ceased, Deidara's body hung impaled, lifeless, before collapsing into the dust. The blades remained embedded in the earth, a grim monument to the ruthless efficiency of Neji and Tenten's combined technique.

The battlefield fell eerily quiet for a moment, the dust settling around the fallen Akatsuki. Two of the most dangerous enemies the shinobi world had ever known had been erased in the span of minutes—not by legends of old, but by the next generation, fighting with unity, precision, and unbreakable resolve.

Team Guy stood tall, their breaths heavy but their spirits unshaken. The west flank was secure.

And the war pressed on.

"Stop this madness, Obito!" Kakashi's voice rang out, sharp and desperate, cutting through the chaos of the battlefield. His words carried not just command, but a plea—one last attempt to reach the boy he once called his closest friend. "Madara is no more. You can't use your eyes in here, you don't have the Rinnegan anymore, and all your allies have fallen to us."

Obito's reply came like venom, his voice a guttural growl.

"Don't you dare lecture me, Hatake! You and that stupid Namikaze are to blame for my misery!"

The two shinobi had been locked in combat for nearly twenty minutes, their movements slowing as fatigue gnawed at their bodies. Both were battered and bruised, their uniforms torn, their breaths ragged. Kakashi's wounds were deeper, his stamina waning, but his resolve burned brighter than ever.

Obito's fury boiled over, spilling into words that cut deeper than any blade.

"If our sensei hadn't left us alone, Rin wouldn't have been kidnapped! If you hadn't been so stubborn about continuing the mission, I wouldn't have gone alone! You wouldn't have been caught under that boulder, and I wouldn't have had to save your sorry life!"

Each accusation was a dagger, dredging up the ghosts of their past.

Kakashi's voice trembled, heavy with guilt.

"Obito... you're right. I am responsible—for what happened to you, to Rin, to Minato-sensei."

Obito's eyes widened, caught off guard. He hadn't expected acknowledgment. He hadn't expected Kakashi to shoulder the blame.

But Kakashi pressed on, his tone shifting from sorrow to steel.

"It should've been me under that rock. Rin would've been safer with you. And I should've been there for Minato-sensei the night of your attack. Maybe none of this would've happened." His gaze hardened, his voice resolute. "But our lives can't be measured by 'ifs,' Obito. All we have is the now. And now... I will end this war."

Lightning crackled to life in Kakashi's hand, the sound of a thousand birds screaming as his chakra surged.

"Chidori!"

Obito sneered, his eyes blazing with defiance.

"I won't let you hit me with that, Hatake. Let's see if that blond brat still preaches about peace after he watches the girl he loves die!"

In a blur, Obito turned from Kakashi, his body a streak of motion as he launched himself toward Hinata.

Naruto's gut twisted with dread. His instincts screamed. He spun, eyes widening as he saw Obito bearing down on her.

In a flash of orange, Naruto vanished, Sage Mode and Kurama's cloak igniting around him. He reappeared in Obito's path, his fist slamming forward with unstoppable force. The punch halted Obito mid-charge, the impact reverberating like thunder.

Naruto's hands seized Obito's shoulders, twisting his body around—forcing him to face the oncoming storm.

Kakashi's Chidori pierced through Obito's chest, straight into his heart.

Obito's eyes widened, shock and disbelief flickering across his face. His body trembled, the fury draining from him as the reality of the strike sank in.

Kakashi's expression was resolute, his lone eye filled with sorrow and determination. He had struck down his friend, his brother-in-arms, the boy who once dreamed of becoming Hokage.

The battlefield seemed to still. The roar of combat dulled, the world narrowing to the two men who had once been inseparable.

Obito's lips parted, as though to speak, but no words came. His body sagged, the light fading from his eyes.

Kakashi held him steady, whispering softly, almost to himself.

"Rest now, Obito. The war ends here."

And with that, it was over.

The cycle of hatred that had consumed Obito Uchiha had finally come to an end.

Chapter Text

The battlefield was still, the silence almost deafening after the storm of violence that had raged only moments before. Where titans had once clashed, where the earth itself had trembled beneath their fury, now only ash, dust, and fragments of memory remained—remnants destined to become legend.

Naruto stood at the center of it all, his chest heaving, his bright orange cloak flickering like the last embers of a dying fire before fading completely as he released Kurama's chakra. The sudden absence of its warmth left him exposed, vulnerable in a way he hadn't felt in years. His voice cracked as he whispered, almost to himself:

"It's over."

The words were fragile, carried away by the soft wind that swept across the scarred valley, as though the world itself was exhaling in relief.

Sasuke approached slowly, his towering Susanoo dissolving into wisps of blue light that shimmered briefly before vanishing into nothingness. His Mangekyō Sharingan dimmed, the crimson fury receding, leaving only the calm onyx of his natural gaze. For the first time in years, his eyes softened.

"We did it," he said simply. A rare smile touched his lips—small, but genuine. And for the first time in so long, it reached his eyes, washing away the shadows that had haunted him.

Not far away, Kakashi knelt beside Obito's body. His hand trembled as he reached down, gently closing the eyes of the boy who had once been his teammate, his rival, his friend. The weight of decades pressed down on him, heavy as stone. For a fleeting moment, he no longer saw the broken man who had waged war against the world, but the boy who had once dreamed of becoming Hokage, the boy who had laughed too loudly, who had given him his eye, who had taught him what it meant to protect one's comrades.

"Rest now, old friend," Kakashi murmured, his voice thick with grief. "May you find Rin in the next life. And when you do... tell her I kept my promise. In the end."

Around them, the massive barrier that had contained their apocalyptic struggle began to shimmer. Its translucent walls rippled like water before dissolving into the air, as Hinata and the barrier team released their chakra. The collapse of the barrier felt symbolic—the walls that had confined their battle giving way to a new dawn.

Gaara, his sand armor cracked and his face pale with exhaustion, pressed on with quiet determination. His sand moved with deadly precision, binding and crushing the last of the Zetsu and Iwa shinobi who still resisted. His expression was grim, but resolute—he would not allow the embers of war to reignite.

Then, the air shifted.

A sudden explosion of chakra flared in the distance, so intense it seemed to eclipse the sun itself. The ground quivered, the very air vibrating with its force. For a moment, every heart clenched, fearing another enemy had risen. But just as quickly as it came, the surge faded, leaving behind an eerie stillness.

All eyes turned to the horizon.

A lone figure appeared, walking slowly, each step heavy with grief. As she drew closer, they recognized Kurotsuchi. Her arms cradled the body of her grandfather, the once-mighty Tsuchikage Onoki. Against her chest, his form seemed small, fragile, diminished.

Her eyes were red and raw, tears carving clean paths down her dirt-streaked face. Her voice broke as she spoke, each word trembling with sorrow.

"He broke out of that damn genjutsu... at his last breath. His last words were... 'I'm sorry.'"

She looked down at Onoki's peaceful face, her features torn between pride and heartbreak. The weight of legacy and loss pressed upon her shoulders, and for once, the battlefield was silent—not with fear, but with respect.

No one spoke. No one needed to.

Naruto stepped forward, his expression solemn, and placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. It was a simple gesture, but it carried the weight of understanding, of shared pain, of quiet solidarity.

In that silence, grief was honored. And in that silence, the first fragile seeds of peace were sown.

Across the battlefield, the remnants of the Allied Shinobi Forces began to converge, drawn together like survivors of a storm that had nearly swept them all away. The ground was scarred, the air still heavy with the scent of smoke and blood, but the silence that followed was unlike any they had ever known. It was not the silence of fear, nor the silence of despair—it was the silence of an ending.

Many shinobi staggered as they walked, some leaning on comrades for support, others carried on stretchers by medic-nin whose glowing hands worked tirelessly to preserve what lives they could. Faces were pale, eyes hollow, yet within them flickered something fragile and new: hope. The nightmare that had begun with Madara's schemes generations ago, a nightmare that had claimed countless lives and threatened to consume the entire shinobi world, had finally been broken.

As the sun dipped low, casting long shadows across the ruined valley, every survivor understood the truth: though the fighting had ceased, the true work was only beginning. Healing wounds—of the body, of the heart, of the world itself—would take far longer than any battle.

One week later

The central tower of Konoha rose proudly against the morning sky, its silhouette framed by the brilliance of dawn. At its summit stood the four remaining Kage, their figures outlined in golden light. Below them stretched a sea of shinobi, a gathering unlike any the world had ever seen. They came not as enemies, not as wary allies, but as comrades forged together in the crucible of war.

Among them stood Kurotsuchi. She did not yet wear the Tsuchikage's hat, but her bearing was already that of a leader. Her eyes, still red from grief, carried the weight of loss and the quiet dignity of one who had endured it.

Tsunade stepped forward, her honey-colored eyes sweeping across the crowd. For the first time in years, her shoulders seemed lighter, as though the end of the war had lifted a burden she had carried for far too long. Her voice, amplified by chakra, rang clear and strong.

"Today marks a new chapter in our history. The Fourth Great Ninja War has ended, and with it, the cycle of hatred that has plagued our world for generations. We stand here not merely as survivors, but as architects of a new era."

The crowd was hushed, every word sinking deep into their hearts.

Gaara moved to her side, his crimson hair stirring in the breeze. The dark circles beneath his eyes, once a mark of sleepless nights and inner torment, seemed softened now by the rare peace that had settled over them all. His voice, calm yet resolute, carried across the assembly.

"We stand here not as five separate villages, but as one united force. The borders that once divided us have been blurred by the blood we shed together. From this day forward, we are not merely allies... we are family."

For a heartbeat, silence lingered. Then, like a ripple across still water, a cheer rose from the crowd. It swelled into a thunderous roar, shaking the very foundations of the tower. Shinobi from every nation—once bitter enemies—embraced one another as brothers and sisters. Tears flowed freely, washing away decades of mistrust and enmity.

And in the midst of it all stood Naruto. His chest swelled as he watched the dream he had carried for so long take shape before his eyes. His heart was so full it felt as though it might burst. For the first time, he wasn't just witnessing peace—he was living it.

The boy who had once been shunned, who had once been alone, now stood at the center of a world united.

And for Naruto Uzumaki, that was the greatest victory of all.

Three months after the war, the late afternoon sun bathed Konoha in a golden glow, the kind of light that seemed to promise renewal. From his perch atop the Hokage Monument, Naruto sat with his legs dangling over the edge of his father's carved likeness. Below him stretched the village—his village—alive with the sounds of rebirth. Wooden beams rose where rubble had once been, hammers rang like steady heartbeats, and the voices of workers carried upward on the warm breeze.

For the first time in years, the air felt light.

He sensed her before he heard her, a chakra signature so familiar it felt like home. A smile tugged at his lips even before he turned.

Hinata.

She moved to sit beside him with her quiet grace, settling on the stone as though it were a throne carved just for her. The sunset caught in her lavender eyes, turning them into pools of molten warmth that made Naruto's heart stumble in his chest.

"The village council has been asking for you," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of amusement. "They've been in session for hours. They want to discuss your... future role."

Naruto chuckled, the sound rumbling deep in his chest. His fingers traced idle patterns on the stone beneath them.

"They're not very subtle, are they? Maybe I should prank them—tell them I don't want to be Hokage anymore. That I've had a change of heart and I'll open a ramen stand instead. Can you imagine their faces?"

Hinata giggled, the sound like wind chimes stirred by a gentle breeze. She nudged his shoulder playfully.

"That would actually make sense. You are the most unpredictable shinobi in all the Elemental Nations. It would be perfectly in character."

Naruto grinned, but as he reached for her hand, the mask of mischief slipped away. Her palm was warm, callused from years of training and battles fought—some alongside him, some for him. He held it tightly, grounding himself in her presence.

His voice dropped, stripped of bravado, revealing the boy who had once been so unsure of his place in the world.

"Do you think I'm ready? To be Hokage?"

Hinata's gaze met his without hesitation. There was no doubt, no fear, no hesitation in her eyes—only faith, clear and unwavering. Faith that had carried him through his darkest moments.

"You've been ready since the day you declared it to anyone who would listen," she said, squeezing his hand. "But now... they're finally ready to listen. The world has caught up to what I've always known."

The sun dipped lower, painting their faces in hues of amber and gold. Together they sat, two souls who had found each other against all odds, gazing out at the village they had saved and the future they had built.

For Naruto, the dream of becoming Hokage no longer felt like a distant star. It was here, within reach. And with Hinata by his side, he knew he would never walk that path alone.

Six months after the war, Konoha stood reborn. The village square had been transformed into a place of celebration, adorned with vibrant banners representing all five great nations. Their colors rippled in the breeze, a living testament to unity. Cherry blossoms drifted through the air like fragrant snow, as if nature itself had chosen to bless this day.

Shinobi from every corner of the elemental nations filled the square—once divided by borders, grudges, and bloodshed, now gathered as one. They had come to witness what many had once thought impossible: Naruto Uzumaki, the boy who had been shunned as the demon fox, was about to ascend as the Sixth Hokage of Konohagakure.

The crowd hushed as Tsunade stepped forward. Her blonde hair gleamed in the sunlight, her amber eyes reflecting years of battles fought, losses endured, and victories hard-won. Draped over her arm were the ceremonial Hokage robes, glowing as though infused with the light of every dream that had led to this moment.

"You once asked me to believe in you," she began, her voice strong, carrying effortlessly across the square. "You made a bet with me—a foolish, broken woman who had lost faith in dreams. You bet that you could defeat me in a one-on-one fight."

A ripple of laughter and surprise coursed through the older shinobi in the crowd.

"Naruto-sama challenged Tsunade-sama at thirteen?" one whispered, incredulous.

"He was destined for greatness from the start," another replied, smiling.

Tsunade's lips curved faintly, though her voice trembled with emotion as she continued.

"And you did it. Just as you've done the impossible time and time again. You showed me that believing in someone isn't foolish—it's the greatest wisdom there is. And now..." her voice swelled with pride, "...the entire shinobi world believes in you, Naruto Uzumaki, Sixth Hokage of Konohagakure."

The square erupted. Not with polite applause, but with a roar so thunderous it seemed to shake the very foundations of the village. Tears streamed down faces, shinobi and civilians alike weeping openly. Smiles bloomed like flowers after a storm. In that moment, Naruto was no longer the outcast, no longer the vessel of the Nine-Tails—he was the embodiment of hope, proof that even the most scorned could rise to become the most respected.

Naruto, clad in the white and red robes of the Hokage, reached out with trembling hands to take the hat from Tsunade. Its weight—both physical and symbolic—pressed down on him, a mantle of responsibility and legacy. His throat tightened with emotion as he turned his gaze to Jiraiya.

The Toad Sage stood nearby, tears streaming freely down his weathered face. For once, there was no jest, no teasing remark. Only a small nod, heavy with pride, love, and the unspoken acknowledgment that his student had surpassed even his wildest hopes.

Time seemed to slow. Naruto turned, his eyes sweeping across the crowd, across the faces of those who had walked this path with him.

Sakura and Sasuke stood together, their fingers intertwined, their smiles radiant with pride. The bond forged in the fires of Team 7's struggles—through pain, betrayal, and redemption—now shone brighter than ever. They were not just teammates. They were family.

And as Naruto lifted the Hokage hat high, the cheers of the shinobi world rose to meet him, a chorus that would echo through history.

The boy who once dreamed of acknowledgment had become the man who united nations.

The dream of Naruto Uzumaki had finally come true.

Surprisingly, Itachi and Konan stood together, their hands intertwined in a gesture that spoke of quiet resilience and a love born from the ashes of war. Their bond, unexpected yet undeniable, was a testament to the possibility of redemption and renewal even for those who had once walked in darkness. Beside them, Nagato leaned on his cane, his frame frail but his spirit unbroken. Though both he and Itachi had given up their sight in the name of peace, their other senses told them everything they needed to know. They could feel it—the warmth of countless chakras pulsing with joy, the electric current of hope that surged through the air.

And then, Naruto's eyes found her.

Hinata stood slightly apart, her lavender gaze shimmering with tears that spilled freely down her porcelain cheeks. She made no attempt to hide them. Her hands were pressed tightly over her heart, as though trying to contain its wild, unsteady rhythm. She had always believed in him, always seen him when no one else had, but now—seeing him here, standing on the cusp of his greatest dream—her emotions overflowed.

Protocol shattered in an instant. Naruto moved without hesitation, his body carrying him across the ceremonial space in long, determined strides. The crowd erupted, their cheers swelling into a roar as he reached Hinata and clasped her hand. The touch grounded him, anchoring him in this surreal moment of triumph.

Together, hand in hand, they turned to face the sea of shinobi and villagers. Not as Hokage and consort, not as hero and admirer, but as equals—two souls who had walked through fire and found each other on the other side.

With his free hand, Naruto lifted the Hokage hat and placed it upon his head. The sunlight caught the white fabric and red flames, making it gleam brilliantly, a beacon for all to see. The weight of it pressed down on him, but it no longer felt overwhelming. It felt right. Balanced by Hinata's steady grip, it was no longer a burden, but a promise.

He was ready.

Ready to lead not with fear, nor with power alone, but with the compassion, empathy, and unyielding determination that had always been his truest strength.

The cheers of the crowd rose higher still, echoing through the village and beyond, carrying with them the birth of a new era. And at the heart of it stood Naruto Uzumaki—once the boy no one believed in, now the man the entire world followed.

One year to the day after Madara and Obito's defeat, the shinobi world stood still in reverence. At the exact same moment, in Konoha, Suna, Kiri, Kumo, and even Iwagakure, identical monuments were unveiled. The unveiling was synchronized, a gesture of unity unprecedented in history.

Each monument was carved from stone gathered from all five nations, a physical embodiment of their shared sacrifice. Etched into the gleaming black surfaces were the names of every shinobi who had fallen in the war—friend and foe alike. No longer were they remembered as enemies who had died on opposite sides, but as heroes who had given their lives for a greater purpose. At the base of each stood the same inscription:

"In honor of those who gave their lives to break the cycle of hatred. May their sacrifice remind us that we are stronger together than we ever were apart."

In Konoha, Naruto stood before the monument, his Hokage robes stirring softly in the breeze. His fingers traced the etched names, lingering on some he knew, brushing over countless others he did not. Each one was a dream cut short, a story unfinished. The ache of loss was still there, but it was tempered by the knowledge that their sacrifices had not been in vain.

A familiar presence joined him. He turned to see Gaara, his crimson hair longer now, his face calmer, less burdened than it had been a year ago. The first Kage Summit since the war was underway in Konoha, where treaties for open commerce and combined military forces were being drafted. The work was daunting—shifting centuries of economies built on war into ones sustained by peace seemed impossible. But Naruto had never believed in the word impossible.

"They would be proud," Gaara said quietly, his sea-green eyes reflecting the monument's glow. "Of the world we're building. Not just for those who fell, but for all who came before us—those who dreamed of peace but never lived to see it."

Naruto adjusted the Hokage hat that still felt new upon his head.

"We still have a long way to go. Changing the old system won't be easy. There are still those who profit from conflict, who resist the idea that we can exist without enemies."

Gaara's gaze drifted to the academy courtyard, where children from different villages played together, their laughter ringing through the air.

"Yes. But for the first time, we're all walking the same path. All of us. Even those who once seemed lost beyond redemption."

Naruto understood. Both he and Gaara had once been seen as monsters, weapons to be feared rather than children to be cherished. Now they stood as leaders, architects of a new world.

That evening, as the sun dipped low and painted Konoha in hues of amber and gold, Naruto stood alone on the balcony of the Hokage's office. The paperwork from the summit lay forgotten on his desk. For now, he needed only this moment of reflection.

His gaze lifted to the Hokage Monument. Six faces watched over the village now. His own likeness still felt surreal to behold, but beside it, his father's stone visage seemed to smile down at him, pride etched into its eternal features.

"I did it, Dad," Naruto whispered, his words carried upward on the evening breeze. "No... we did it. We broke the cycle of hatred."

He knew with absolute certainty that he hadn't done it alone. No matter how much power he wielded, it had been the collective strength of many that had turned the tide.

His voice softened, almost childlike.

"I hope you and Mom are proud of me."

The last rays of sunlight caught the back of his cloak, illuminating the bold red kanji for Sixth Fire Shadow. Below it, stitched against the council's protests, was a spiral—the symbol of the Uzumaki clan, and of the cycle broken at last. A reminder that progress was not a straight line, but a spiral: always moving forward, always remembering where they had come from.

A new era had begun. Not a fragile truce, not an uneasy alliance, but the foundation of a lasting peace built on respect, trust, and understanding.

In the streets below, twilight deepened into evening. Children played without fear, their laughter carrying on the breeze. Some bore the features of multiple villages, the first generation of a truly unified world. Naruto's eyes softened as he spotted the son of a Sand shinobi chasing the daughter of a Leaf jōnin in a game of tag.

And in that moment, Naruto knew with a certainty that resonated in his very bones: every hardship, every battle, every loss, every moment of despair had been worth it. Worth it to create this world where children could laugh without looking over their shoulders.

The Will of Fire burned brighter than ever before—not just in Konoha, but across the entire shinobi world. A flame that would guide them into a future brighter than any had dared to imagine.

The End.